Copyright © 2021 P.K.

LEE

The characters and events portrayed in this book are fictitious. Any similarity to real persons, living
or dead, is coincidental and not intended by the author.

No part of this book may be reproduced, or stored in a retrieval system, or transmitted in any form or
by any means, electronic, mechanical, photocopying, recording, or otherwise, without express written
permission of the publisher.

Cover design by: P.K. LEE

Printed in the United States of America

OceanofPDF.com
For all the curvy women who dreams about finding someone who can
love them wholeheartedly, regardless of what pants size they wear.

And to Enid, my editor. I couldn’t have done this without you.

OceanofPDF.com
 CONTENTS

Copyright
Dedication
Preface
Chapter 1
Chapter 2
Chapter 3
Chapter 4
Chapter 5
Chapter 6
Chapter 7
Chapter 8
Chapter 9
Chapter 10
Chapter 11
Chapter 12
Chapter 13
Chapter 14
Chapter 15
Chapter 16
Chapter 17
Chapter 18
Chapter 19
Chapter 20
Chapter 21
Chapter 22
Chapter 23
Chapter 24
Chapter 25
Chapter 26
Chapter 27
Chapter 28
Chapter 29
Chapter 30
Chapter 31
Epilogue 1
Epilogue 2
About The Author

OceanofPDF.com
 PREFACE
My name is Erin Cooper, and I'm twenty-five years old.
I grew up in central Wisconsin, where the summers are hot and humid, and
winter seemed to last forever. My father is a well-known surgeon, and my
mother is a nurse. If you're wondering if they work at the same hospital,
they don't. Because according to my parents, coming home to each other
after a long day of work was always more rewarding.
My whole life, the medical field, has surrounded me. By the time I
mastered cursive writing, I could already define and spell:
Cholecystectomy. That was only one of the many medical terms that I have
learned from my parents.
However, it didn't matter how much I knew about the human body, I never
wanted to follow my parents' footsteps. I wanted to do something different,
something that interested me.
So, I decided to become a teacher and am currently teaching first-grade at
Oakland Elementary School. I couldn't be happier than I was at this moment
with my choice of career. Those kids are practically the love of my life.
Maybe it is the fact that I know I might never have children of my own that
makes me want to be a teacher so bad.
As much as I love my job and my parents, most of my life revolves around
my adorable younger sister, Grace. Just recently turned twenty-two, she is
three years younger than me. She might be over eighteen, but she is still
considered the baby of the family and will be forever loved and spoiled by
all of us.
Unlike me, she hopes to one day make a name for herself in the medical
field. That's why she is currently in college to become a surgeon like our
father. The only difference is she will be specializing in pediatrics.
Despite how much I love her, she is everything that I am not.
Where Grace is tall, slim, and beautiful, I'm short, fat, and ordinary. Being
the unlucky person that I am, I inherited our father's black dry curly hair
while Grace was fortunate enough to obtain our mother's silk strawberry
blonde hair full of volume.
She is gorgeous from head to toe and is everything that I wish I could be
and more. Yet I know deep down that I could never reach the level of
beauty that resides with Grace. I am not even close.
Heck, even her name is beautiful. She got the name Grace, defining
elegance and beauty, as I was stuck with the plain common name, Erin.
I've always wished to be as gorgeous as my sister one day, but it didn't
matter how many diets I went on or how much I worked out, I could never
lose any weight. I was doomed to be big forever.
People generally like to use words like big beautiful women, big-boned, or
curvy to describe big girls like me. However, I think those words are not in
every girl's dictionary.
Sure, there are plenty of women out there that are on the bigger side and yet
extremely beautiful, but I am not one of those women. Yeah, I might have
curves, but I'm still fat nevertheless. Does that mean I like myself this way?
Of course not! What woman likes themselves the way they are?
I have tried over the years to love myself and my body, but that is easier
said than done.
What makes me hate myself more is that I live with practically perfect
people. Both my parents look great for their age and are incredibly healthy.
My mother teaches Zumba as a hobby, and my dad goes to the gym every
day to keep in shape. Then, of course, there is my sister who's already
perfect. Yet here I am, the black sheep of the family.
Do you know what's even worse? It's that my family supports me in
everything I do. They don't hate me for how much I weigh or that I decided
to become a teacher. They love me for who I am, and that makes it so much
harder.
Sometimes I wish that they would hate me for being fat, despise me for not
following in their footsteps, or loathe me for being different. But they don't,
and I find that harder to live with than anything else.
Unable to tell my family my struggles and what I was going through when I
turned twenty-three, I moved out. My mother might have disapproved of
me leaving home, but I knew she couldn't stop me from moving on. I
moved to a new location, got my apartment, and even changed school
districts. Everything was new and fresh, just like how I needed it to be.
I might have relocated, but it's only twenty minutes away from my parents'
house. Regardless I love the fact that I have a private place where I can
drown in my sorrows. Sometimes being alone is enough to heal me.
Because do you know what the hardest thing of all is? It's not the fact that
I'm the oddball in the family or have extremely low self-esteem issues.
What hurts me the most is liking someone only to witness them falling in
love with my younger and prettier sister.
I had guys who tried to befriend and pretend to be kind to me so that they
could get close to her. It truly hurts knowing that I was used for someone
else's goals.
I don't blame Grace because it's not her fault that all the guys I knew or
liked, fell in love with her instead. My sister has never known about any of
this, and I hope she will never find out.
I have come to believe that some people are not meant to be in a
relationship or are lucky enough to find their significant other. Sometimes
fate is cruel, and some people never find true love. I'm well aware that I can
be one of those people.
Maybe I am not meant to fall in love because I am starting to wonder if
there's a guy out there who is willing to look past my weight and
insecurities, and not fall in love with my sister at the same time.

OceanofPDF.com
 CHAPTER 1
Erin

"Alright, class, it's time to wrap up for the day," I shout, clapping my hands
together, hoping to catch every child's attention in the room. "Before you
leave, remember to take your addition and subtraction worksheet with you
and complete it by tomorrow. We will go over the answers during math
lessons, make sure you come prepared."
At the end of my speech, the final bell rings, signaling the end of the day.
In an instant, a hoard of fifteen little boys and girls rush to their mini
lockers, each one grabbing their backpacks before exiting through the
doors. Some children make their way to where the buses were while others
walk to the entrance where their parents awaited them.
Assuming all the children have left, I turn towards the board and start
erasing the notes for the day when I hear a noise behind me. Whipping
around, I see Kale, a student of mine standing by the large windows looking
outside. I watch him sigh as he observes another student drive away with
their parents.
Confusion and concern wash over me because Kale has never stayed late
before. If his mother, Abby, weren't available to pick him up, his dad would
come instead, and they were always on time. I wonder what's causing them
to be late?
I walk to him and squat down until I reach his eye level.
"Kale, sweetie, are your parents late this evening to pick you up?"
He silently shakes his head, no.
"Is someone else picking you up then?"
He shows me a smile and replies, "Yes, my uncle is, but I think he's late."
I glance out the window to see the first bus starting to leave. The long line
of parked cars in front of the school is slowly diminishing. "I see," I say as
cheerfully as I can. "Well… you know what, since you're waiting, do you
want to help get the class ready for tomorrow?"
"Yes, please!" He exclaims while nodding with excitement.
I laugh joyfully. Kale is one of the top students in my class and one of the
quietest. He regularly did what's asked of him and rarely acted out.
Sometimes I feel like he acts too mature for his age.
Grabbing the chair and making sure it is stable, I place it in front of the
board. I hand Kale the eraser. "Here, just do as much as you can." He gladly
takes it from me and attempts to finish what I started earlier.
Fifteen minutes later, the board is cleaned, the schedule for tomorrow is
written down entirely, and the quote of the day, which was written by Kale,
is placed neatly on the right side of the board. Yet, there was still no sign of
Kale's uncle anywhere.
I was starting to worry, and I suspect so did Kale because he was
continually looking out the door.
Wanting to distract him, I suggest, "Since we have some time, do you want
to help me with a little project? But you have to keep it a secret from your
classmates."
"Secret?" He says, cocking his head to the side in question.
"Yes, can you do that for me?" Kale nods enthusiastically. "I was thinking
the other day of throwing a little party for everyone. Think of it as a 'pre-
end' school celebration, because soon it'll be the end of the school year. Can
you believe it, there are only four and a half weeks left of school?"
"No," he says, shaking his head in disbelief.
"Me neither. Plus, you guys have been doing so well with your daily
journals, and I wanted to thank everyone for their hard work. So, I will be
baking cupcakes and ordering pizza for the whole class in a couple of
weeks. However, I'm also making decorations in hopes of decorating the
classroom and surprising everyone. Do you think you can help me make
some?"
"Yes!" He shouts, grinning happily.
I stick out my pinky, "Can you pinky promise to keep the party a secret?"
I watch as he extends his little pinky and wraps it around mine. "I promise
Ms. Cooper."
"Awesome." I direct him to follow me to my desk, where all the supplies
are stored. "Why don't we work over here?"
He looks up at me, his eyes twinkling. "I get to sit at Ms. Cooper's desk?"
"Just not my desk," I reach down to pick him up and place him on my office
chair, "you get the honor of sitting on my chair."
"Wow!" He says in awe as his small legs that don't quite reach the floor
kicks excitedly.
Pulling a chair to sit on the opposite side of the desk facing Kale, I hand
him a piece of blue construction paper and a pair of scissors. "Ready to
start?"
He gladly accepts the items. "Yep, I can't wait."
"Alright." I grab my tools. "Follow me."
Soon we both lose track of time as we continue with our project. I was
afraid Kale would eventually become bored with helping me, but to my
surprise, every decoration he makes only puts a brighter smile on his face.
I'm grateful that he was willing to help me because having an extra pair of
hands with this project saved me a lot of time.
Speaking of time, I peek at the clock and frown. It's been over an hour and a
half since school ended and still no sign of Kale's uncle. Now I am starting
to get overly concerned.
"Kale," I ask my voice low, "are you sure your uncle is picking you up
today?"
He looks up from the paper he's currently cutting. "Yeah, he said he wo—"
"Kale, I am so sorry I'm late," cries a breathless voice from the doorway.
My head snaps toward the entrance, and instantly my heart drops to the pit
of my round belly.
Standing in the doorway of my classroom is the most handsome man I ever
saw. He stands maybe about six feet two inches tall and has short brown
hair that seems to be correctly maintained even after he ran here. His white
shirt is loose but did no justice in hiding his toned muscular frame. He is in
deliciously great shape, but somehow, I feel that he isn't the type of guy to
brag about it. The jeans hang low on his hips and fit snuggly onto his skin.
However, it's his green eyes that draw me in. They appear to sparkle with
mischief and along with something else that I can't detect.
"Uncle Caden," I hear Kale say as he jumps down from the chair and heads
toward the front door.
Kale's voice draws me back to reality. Mentally shaking my head, I try my
best to clear my thoughts before I attempt to speak to the handsome stranger
in my classroom. Now is not the time to be gushing over my student's
uncle.
Getting up from my chair, I approach him. "Hi, you must be Kale's uncle." I
extend my hand for a handshake. "I'm Erin Cooper, Kale's homeroom
teacher."
"A pleasure to meet you, Erin, my name is Caden Williams," he says as his
sizeable firm hand connects with mine. Instantly I feel shivers erupt through
my whole body, but at the same time, warmth spreads into my chest.
It takes me a second to register the reality of what happened. Shivers? Who
experiences shivers during handshakes? And why did it feel so darn good to
hold his hand? I have never been like this with anybody, so why now?
Unsure how to react, I pull my hand back quicker than I intended and let it
fall. I rub my palm on the surface of my jeans, hoping to destroy the
evidence of the tingles coursing up my arm.
"I sincerely apologize again for being late," he states quickly. "Something
came up at work, and I couldn't leave. I tried to get here as fast as I could. I
am truly sorry."
"No need to apologize, Kale and I had a great time together." I glance over
at Kale, who is currently grabbing his backpack from my desk. "Didn't we,
Kale?"
"Yes, we did," he says, beaming and showing off his perfect teeth.
My eyes flicker back to Caden. "If you don't mind me asking, is there a
reason you're picking him up instead of his parents?"
"His parents will be out of town for a couple of days, so he's staying with
me while they're away."
Kale walks up to his uncle and slips his smaller hand into Caden's hold.
"Uncle, I'm ready to go now."
"Sounds good, buddy. Thank you again," he grins in my direction, "for
staying with him until I arrived."
"No worries, I was going to stay after school for a bit anyway, and having
him here made the time go much faster."
Walking behind them, I watch them exit the door. "Good night to both of
you," I smile before turning to Caden, "and I hope to see you again."
With an enchanting grin from him, he whispers, "Oh, I'm counting on it."

Caden

"Hey Kale," I ask, keeping my eyes on the road, "do you know if Ms.
Cooper is married?"
Kale ponders over the question before replying, "I don't think so," his arms
cross against his chest, "Ms. Cooper doesn't have a ring like mommy and
daddy."
"How about a boyfriend?" I peek at the rear view mirror and see Kale
shrug.
"I don't know. Ms. Cooper never said anything about a boyfriend."
I mentally throw a fist pump in the air from his response. No ring is a good
sign, but I'll have to figure out if she has a boyfriend or not. I know I
shouldn't be asking my nephew such a personal question and about his
teacher no less, but I couldn't help it.
The desire to know more about the stunning woman I just met clouded my
judgment.
"Uncle Cade," Kale calls from the backseat, "why do you want to know if
Ms. Cooper has a boyfriend or not?"
He is as sharp as always. Sometimes I forget he's only six years old. "No
reason," I answer, "very curious, that's all."
Kale gives me a slight nod before directing his attention out the window.
How is he supposed to tell his six-year-old nephew that he saw the most
beautiful and breathtaking woman he ever laid eyes on today?
I recall rushing to Kale's school and wondering who his teacher might be. I
also wanted to meet the person that he speaks so highly of and quotes as
"his favorite teacher."
I was anticipating a fifty-year-old lady with gray hair and a friendly smile.
However, I never expected to lay eyes on a lovely luscious curvy woman
with creamy white skin and kissable lips.
She was beyond gorgeous. She stood tall enough to reach the top of my
shoulders, which was the perfect height for me to observe those beautiful
light brown eyes of hers. As talked to her, all I wanted to do was strip those
black curls from her nicely maintained bun and see them fall effortlessly
past her shoulders.
Not only was she adorable, but her name matched her perfectly. Erin. Such
an innocent and soft name, it plays flawlessly against my lips.
Damn and that handshake was something else. At the first brush of our
hands, I felt my palms burn with desire, but it didn't stop there. The heat of
our contact coursed through my body and straight to my loins. A simple
touch and already I felt myself losing self-control, I can't imagine what
would happen if Erin was naked and standing before me.
Thinking about it made me shiver with craving.
No woman has ever had this much impact on me before. It's both
frightening and exciting.
My thoughts switch back to Kale as I pull up into my driveway. "We're
here, buddy."
On cue, he unclips his seatbelt, ready to get off his booster seat. Opening
the side door, I allow him to hop off as I reach for his backpack. Entering
the quiet house, I turn on each light one by one as we make our way to the
living room.
I set his bag on the couch. "Kale, do you have anything you need to work
on tonight, maybe homework?"
"I do," he says. Opening his bag, he pulls out a single piece of paper from
his green folder. He holds the paper up, facing me. "Ms. Cooper gave us a
math worksheet to do tonight and asked us to complete it by tomorrow."
I glance down at my watch, ten minutes till five. "I still have to make
dinner, so would it be alright if you start the worksheet by yourself? After
dinner, we can go over any questions you have. Does that sound like a good
plan?"
He nods and settles down by the coffee table. I'm glad that I have an open
kitchen and living room. That way, I can keep an eye on Kale while
cooking.
Forty-five minutes later and dinner is on the table. Placing the plate of
spaghetti and garlic bread in front of Kale, I sit next to him. I watch him
take a big bite of spaghetti, happy that he is enjoying his food. "Are you
missing your parents yet?"
He glimpses at me under his eyelids before shrugging.
Kale's parents are on their three days and two nights for their anniversary
trip to Hawaii. Kale's mom and my older sister, Abby, asked if I could
watch him for the time they were gone. I gladly accepted, I mean it's not
like anyone was taking up my time.
I'm a single bachelor that practically dedicates his time and life to work.
Don't get me wrong, I love women and hanging out with my friends, but I
take my job very seriously.
That was the reason why I was late picking Kale up today. One of my
biggest clients decided that he would like to redo his whole floor plan at the
very last minute, and of course, I couldn't say no. Owning your own
business has its benefits but disadvantages too, although I can't complain
too much because I love what I do.
"Should I take that signal as a no?" I chuckle lightly.
He shrugs again. "I do miss them, but I'm spending time with you, which
makes me happy."
I can't help but smile at his response. Abby has raised him well. "Same, I
think we are going to have a great time together before your parents come
home." I take a sip of my ice-cold water. "If there is anything you want to
do, don't hesitate to tell your uncle, ok?"
Kale nods as he shoves another spoon of noodles in his mouth, followed by
a bite of garlic bread.
As soon as dinner is over, I leave behind the dirty dishes and help Kale with
his homework. To my surprise, he has already finished the worksheet while
I was cooking. The only thing left was to make sure all the answers were
correct. Once again, to my amazement, all but two questions were wrong.
Kale is a smart boy.
It didn't take me long to teach Kale how to solve the two questions he
missed. He is a quick learner, and math came naturally to him. Kale must
have gotten that trait from his father because I know he didn't get his math
skills from Abby. She hated math as much as she despised physics.
"Well done, Kale." I pat him on the head softly. "I know that Ms. Cooper
will be very pleased with how well you've accomplished your homework."
"I hope so," he grins widely, his words full of anticipation. "When we do
well on our homework or tests, she always puts the best stickers on the
paper. Plus, she gives very good ones, and they smell like candy."
"Does she now?"
"Yes!" Kale spread his arm wide, his voice rising. "Ms. Cooper is great. She
is the best teacher in the whole world."
Hearing my nephew talk so proudly about his homeroom teacher makes me
want to know more about her. What were her hobbies, likes, and dislikes?
Was she the type of girl that soaked her body in a nice warm bubble bath
with a glass of red wine after a long day? Or did she kick off her shoes,
relaxes back, and enjoy a night alone with a movie or a book? And what
would it take to see those beautiful lips arch up into a smile for me?
I know we've just met, but that simple interaction that we shared was
special and unique, at least for me. Just thinking about her makes me feel so
alive. "She does sound like a wonderful teacher."
"Ms. Cooper is awesome," Kale frowns, "but I wish she could be my
second- grade teacher too."
"That's right. It's almost summer soon."
"Yeh, I can't wait for summer, but that means no more Ms. Cooper."
I pat his head softly again, hoping to reassure him. "I don't think you have
to worry. I'm sure you will continue to see Ms. Cooper even when she is no
longer your teacher. I promise."
He sighs, content with my response. "Thank you, uncle."
"Now that you finished your homework, do you wanna watch something
before bed?"
Kale jumps down from the chair, his arms spreading wide. "Yes, please."
"Ok, why don't you go watch TV while I clean up."
Two hours later, the kitchen is cleaned, Kale's bath is done, and his teeth are
brushed. He is tucked neatly under the covers in his spider-man pajamas,
and after one book, a soft snooze from his lips signaled that he is dreaming
away.
I pull the sheet cover closer to his chin. "Good night, my little man," I
whisper, kissing him on the forehead. As silently as I can, I gently shut the
door half way and walk out of the room.
Making my way back downstairs, I grab a nice cold beer out of the fridge.
Plopping myself down on the comfy sofa, I breathe in satisfaction as the
"pop" of the can cause the beer to sizzle to life. "Now," I say out loud to the
empty room as I take a swig of the delicious fluid, "what should I do about
Ms. Erin Cooper?"
I never get the chance to think about my question. The buzzing of my
cellphone in my back pocket distracts the rest of my thoughts. Sliding the
green button, I place the phone to my ear. "Hello, sis, what's up?"
"Caden, how's my little boy?"
"He's doing fine. I just put him to bed."
"I was afraid that he might be restless the first night that we were away, but
I'm glad he's sleeping soundly. Thank you again for watching him. I know
how busy you are."
"It's fine. I'm glad to have someone here to keep me company. It gets kind
of lonely coming home to an empty house."
"That's why I keep telling you to get yourself a wife. Caden, you're thirty
years old, and the last time I saw you go on a date was about six months
ago. Well, if you can even call that blind date a real date. You arrived late
and forgot her name, but you completely ruined everything by saying you
had no interest in her at all, and you were only there because mom forced
you to go."
The back of my hand rests on my forehead, and I groan loudly. That is one
memory I do not like to recall, but it's also a memory that my mom never
lets me forget. She sure gave me an earful that day. My mother has a habit
of setting me on multiple blind dates with every available woman.
"You know how much I hate blind dates," I grunt.
"Mom wants you to settle down. Get away from work for a little bit and
enjoy life."
"I enjoy my life right now, and I'm not always working. I go out all the
time."
"Yeh, and then you hook up with random girls. Caden, that's not settling
down."
"Alright, alright," I reply with annoyance, "let's not talk about this anymore.
I feel like mom's lecturing me."
After a short pause, Abby continues, "We're just concerned about you."
"I know, sis, but I'll be ok. I'm a big boy now," I retort, grinning, "I can take
care of myself, so don't worry."
"Fine, then we will leave it at that. Make sure to take good care of my son."
"Will do. Kale and I are going to have some quality uncle and nephew
time."
I could almost hear the smile from Abby. "Thanks, Caden. I'll see you in a
couple of days. Good night."
"Good night." I press the end button disconnecting the call.
Looking at the clock, I see that it is already past nine. I might have enough
time to finish my drink and review some floorplans before bed. I will have
to sleep a little earlier tonight if I expect to wake up on time to get Kale
ready for school. Plus, if I send him to school earlier, maybe I can stop by
to say hi to his cute little homeroom teacher.

OceanofPDF.com
 CHAPTER 2
Erin

"Mother, for the last time, I promise to come to your annual summer
banquet," I mumble through the phone. I open the fridge and pull out a
gallon of milk, pouring it over my frosty flake cereal. I'd just finished
getting ready for school when my mother called. She always seems to call
me at the most inconvenient times.
"Honey, that's what you said last year and the year before, remember? I was
looking forward to introducing you to my colleagues, but then you never
showed up. I understand not attending the dinner, but you didn't show your
face during the auction or after-party. You already know how important this
event is for me."
"Yeah, I know, mom. I apologize that I couldn't make it these past few
years. I have my reasons, but I promise you I won't miss this year," I reply,
taking a big bite of my cereal.
From the other end, she sighs loudly in distress. "Fine, but I'm holding you
to that promise. I expect you to be there."
"I swear, I'll make it this year. I'll be there," I promise and taking one last
bite of my cereal. Looking at the clock, I see that it is already ten past
seven. If I don't leave soon, I'll be late. "Mom, I have to go."
"Ok. Have fun at work today."
"Thank you. I will."
I am about to say bye when she interrupts me. "Please come home and visit
us sometimes. We miss you."
I tense as I contemplate her words. The last time I went over to my parent's
house was more than five months ago. I have indeed been busy with school
since I am trying to get everything done before the end of the school year.
But I also wonder if I use that as an excuse to avoid my family.
"I'll try," I answer half-heartedly before saying bye and ending the call. I
didn't dare say the words I promise, because it is a promise I can't keep.
Although I love my family, right now, I need time to myself.
I grab the keys off the counter and head out the door. As I drive, I think
about my mother's annual summer banquet that I promised to attend. It is an
event that I have no desire to join, but I don't want to disappoint my mother
more than I already have. Because I know how much the banquet means to
her.
Every year my mom throws a large summer banquet to support one of her
favorite charities. Usually, over five hundred people attend the event, from
CEOs to famous people.
The banquet is held at one of the biggest and most famous hotels in town.
Throughout the year, my mother would collect items, or people would
donate valuables to be auctioned off at the event. After the auction, there is
usually an after-party that everyone attends and socializes.
I had always enjoyed the auction, but I was not very fond of the after-party.
Unlike me, my younger sister Grace loves to attend those events. I usually
hide away in some dark corner until it's time to go home. I don't blame her
for enjoying those parties, mostly when she's often the center of attention of
every available bachelor there.
However, my dislike of that particular event is not why I didn't attend the
banquet for the last two years. No, it was something else that I would like to
forget and erase from my memory.
I pull up into the parking lot as I wipe the unshed tears from my eyes. There
is no time to cry and reminisce about the past. In about ten minutes, I will
be greeting each child as they enter the classroom, and there is nothing else
I want to show them except a warm smile to begin their day. I slap my
cheeks lightly, and plaster on what I hope is a "good-enough" smile.
Grabbing my purse, I head toward the school, put my things away, and
stand by the door like I do every morning to greet the children. Soon one-
by-one, the students slowly file into the classroom. By the time the clock
strikes eight, most of the students have arrived.
At the entrance, I shout into the classroom, "Students, take your seats and
start your journal for the day, please."
"Good morning, Ms. Cooper," says a small voice from behind me. I turn
and glance down to see sparkling Kale.
I mirror his smile. "Good morning, Kale."
"Good morning Ms. Cooper," says the low soft murmur. My grin quickly
disappears, and my body comes to a completely frozen state. I know that
voice. One look at the man behind Kale, and I nearly groan in pleasure. It
doesn't seem real, but he looks more handsome than he did yesterday.
It takes all my willpower not to close my eyes, reach my hand towards
Caden, and trail my fingers down his hard chest. Praying that he doesn't
hear the desperation in my voice, I muster a simple response, "Good
morning to you too, Mr. Williams."
Shaking his head, he chuckles, "Oh no, we can't have that, you're making
me feel old, Ms. Cooper. Mr. Williams is my father's name. Please, call me
Caden."
Giggling, I answer, "Alright, Caden, please call me, Erin."
"Erin," he repeats softly, almost like he is testing the name on his tongue. I
feel myself shiver from delight. Did I sense a sexual vibe from him? I
instantly disregard the thought because I know I'm delusional. There is no
way someone so handsome can be attracted to me.
"Well, Caden, thanks for bringing Kale in this morning. Will you be on
time this afternoon to pick him up?"
"Yes, I swear I'll come on time today. Sorry again for yesterday."
"No problem at all," I answer as the bell rings. "Well, that's my cue to get to
work. Have a great day."
"And the same to you," he replies and turns to leave. I can't help but notice
the swagger in his stride as he walks away or how nicely he filled those
jeans he had on. I have to muster up the extra strength within me to look
away, and clearly, I wasn't the only one who noticed the handsome uncle.
I caught the looks of the other two young and single teachers Jean and
Nicole, whose rooms were across from mine. Now, those where the types of
girls that matched Caden. Attractive, thin, and confident ladies who were
worth his time. Not me.
I'm embarrassed at myself for acting like a teenager facing their first crush.
I need to face reality and fast. Taking a deep breath and composing myself,
I return to the classroom.

*****

Another school day is officially over, and this time like Caden had
promised, he was on time. He even stayed to talk to me. He asked me
casual questions like if I was from Wisconsin and how I got into teaching.
They were simple questions, and yet a part of me was happy he was
interested enough to ask.
I was about to ask Caden a little about himself too, but Kale wanted to go
home early and watch this new show he found on Netflix, so I never got the
chance to ask. Although maybe it's better that way, the less I know about
him, the better.
Hearing the vibration of my phone on my desk, I look down to see a text
from one of my best friend, Cherry.

Cherry: Erin, where are you? Julie and I are at the usual spot. Hurry, I'm
hungry.
Me: Sorry, I had a staff meeting after work today. Be there in 10.

Every Wednesday, I meet up with two of my best friends, and we have

dinner together. I grab my purse off the desk and sling it over my left
shoulder before leaving the building. Ten minutes later, I arrive at a diner
next to a small cafe and a few other businesses. I can already smell the
mouthwatering aroma of different foods and spices drifting from the
restaurant.
"Erin, over here," Cherry calls, waving at me. Cherry looks as beautiful as
always. Her long blonde hair is curled and flows across her shoulders. Her
makeup is flawless, and she is wearing the latest outfit issued in last
month's VOGUE magazine. Cherry has the perfect body, and she looks
incredible in anything she wears. The fake glasses she has on can't hide her
natural light blue eyes.
Cherry is a fashion designer and owns her own private company. She only
specializes in special orders and designs. She had been approached multiple
times over the years by large agencies, but she always declined their offers.
Cherry always told me that what she enjoys most is designing an outfit
dedicated and unique to only one person.
Looking around, I slide in the chair across from her. "Where's Julie?"
"She went to the bathroom. What are you going to get?"
"What I always get." I shrug, ignoring the menu.
"Gosh, Erin." Cherry sets down the menu. "Don't you want to try something
new? I can't believe you're not tired of eating chicken Alfredo every
Wednesday night."
"Can't help it, this place has the best chicken Alfredo in town. I wouldn't
know what else to eat."
"But look at this menu," Cherry points to the column of food listings, "there
is so much to –"
"I couldn't agree more." We look up to see Julie approaching. "They do
have the best chicken Alfredo here."
"Yes," I exclaim, throwing a small fist pump in the air, "Julie understands
me."
Julie is a shy redhead with light brown freckles on her cheeks. Tonight, her
long curls that usually flowed down to her hips are tied into a nicely shaped
bun. The black glasses she wears are a little too big on her, causing her to
continually push them up. The long black skirt she had on ends at her
ankles, and they match perfectly with her white blouse. Like me, Julie is a
little more on the bigger side. Regardless, she is one of those women who
are big but gorgeous.
As for me, I'm just big. I don't have the beauty that Julie has. Julie likes to
hide her loveliness underneath layers of clothing that are too large for her.
Like me, Julie also has a passion for children. She is currently a well-known
author for children's books. I read a lot of her books to my students.
"I was thinking of getting some too," Julie adds, taking the seat next to me.
"Fine," Cherry pouts. "I guess I'll get my usual too then, a double
cheeseburger with extra onion rings."
The waiter comes to take our orders.
Julie and I shake our heads in disbelief. "And yet she never gains a single
pound."
"Don't you kind of hate her?" I frown, turning to Julie.
"Yes, extremely," she nods in agreement.
Both of us turn to a grimacing Cherry, then switch back to look at one
another before bursting out with laughter. We have this conversation every
time we get together, and it never gets old. Our love for food is one of the
main reasons why we remain such great friends. Unlike Julie and I, Cherry
can eat a mountain of food and never gain a single pound.
Believe it or not, we met each other five years ago at my mother's annual
summer banquet and hit it off immediately. Since then, we became great
friends. We were all similar in age, Cherry being the oldest at twenty-six,
and Julie is the youngest at twenty-four.
Relaxing back in her seat, Cherry asks, "Erin, your mother is hosting her
annual summer banquet soon, isn't she?"
"Yeh," I reply quietly, swirling the straw around in my drink, "I'm not
looking forward to it."
Taking a sip of her soda, Cherry questions, "Do you have to attend?"
I wait until the waiter finishes placing down all our orders before
answering, "What do you think? Don't you remember how disappointed and
furious she was last year because I never showed up? Plus, I didn't go the
year before either, and that made her angrier. She made me promise today to
attend the banquet. You know me, I can't say no to my mom, no matter how
much I want to."
"But if you attend this year," Julie says, chiming in, "you might see him
there."
"I know," I whisper, looking down at my food, my appetite gone.
"So, what if he's there," Cherry huffs. "That's why Julie and I will be going
with you. We'll stay there all night by your side if we need to. We're not
going to let one guy ruin our night."
I feel Julie's hand wrap around mine and squeeze it tight. "Thanks, guys." I
murmur sincerely.
"Enough of this gloomy stuff," Cherry says. "It's time to stuff our faces and
regret it later."
Cherry always knows what to say to lighten the mood. Picking up my fork,
I take a bite of the yummy chicken alfredo.

*****

I pull into my driveway and see a very familiar car parked outside my
apartment. Parking my car, I get out and inspect the vehicle next to mine.
"Grace?" I question knocking on the window.
In less than a second, my sister is out and in my arms for a hug. "Erin, I
missed you," she exclaims, hugging me tightly.
"What are you doing here and at this hour?"
Pulling back, she smiles. "I wanted to see you."
"You could have called. How long have you been waiting?"
"Not long. A few hours."
"You're crazy. Come on, let's go inside." I lead the way into my home, and
we go straight to the kitchen. "Would you like something to drink?"
"Water, please."
Grabbing a cold-water bottle from the fridge, I set it on the island table.
Taking a seat on a kitchen stool, I wait for her to finish drinking. Grace
twists the cap back on the bottle, and I ask the question that's been weighing
on my mind. "Grace, what are you doing here?"
"No particular reason," she answers.
I'm not sure if she was telling the truth or not. "Come on, Grace, tell me
what's going on?"
"I'm being honest. I came here to see you."
"That's it?" I ask, still unconvinced.
"Yep."
"Then why didn't you call or text me?"
"Because if I said I wanted to stop by your place, you would've told me not
to come or said that you were busy."
My little sister knows me too well. I would have done what she said. "So,
that's all you wanted? To see me?"
"Yes," Grace answers crossing her arms unhappily. "Erin, I haven't seen you
in over a month. It's not only me, but you haven't taken the time to visit
mom and dad either. We are all concerned about you. Are you by any
chance mad at us?"
I shake my head. "Of course not, how can I be mad at you guys?"
Grace frowns, "Then are you mad at me?"
Surprised by her simple statement, I deny again, "How can I be mad at
you?"
She shrugs her scowl deepening. "Then why don't you ever come to visit us
anymore?"
I feel like a horrible sister now, but I know I can't tell her the truth either. I
am not ready to express to her the deep and painful secrets I have locked
away. Plus, I don't want to bother her with my problems.
Placing my hand on top of hers, I reply slowly, "Sorry, I didn't know time
apart from me would make you this sad. How about I promise to come to
dinner at least once a week? Would that make you feel better?"
Grace ponders my question, and I can practically see the wheels of her
mind turning. I hope what I offered was enough for my family. She smiles
contently. "I think that would make us all feel better. Thank you, Erin."
"Don't you have classes tomorrow?"
"I don't have classes on Friday."
"Then why don't you sleep in the guest room tonight? Tomorrow, I'll cook
you some breakfast before I go to work. Would you like that?"
"Yes, I would," she replies, her smile reaching the corner of her eyes.
Sliding off the chair, she pulls out her phone. "I'll call to let mom know I'm
staying over."
I watch as she enters the living room with her phone and I wonder if the
promise I made was the right decision.

OceanofPDF.com
 CHAPTER 3
Caden

I'm sitting at my desk, sketching the latest draft for one of my clients. This
week flew by incredibly fast, and before I know it, it's Sunday. I spent the
entire Saturday with Kale before his parents came home. Spending time
with him makes me desire to have children of my own one day.
Unfortunately, I doubt it will be happening anytime soon.
Upon his request, we went to the zoo. I don't have much experience with
kids. Kale is the closest exposure I have to children, so I wasn't entirely sure
how to entertain him when we arrived. Gratefully I didn't have to worry too
much. Kale had instantly grabbed my hand and dragged me through every
corner of the zoo. He was the leader, and I was a follower.
By the time we were done exploring, we were happy, hungry, and
exhausted. To end our perfect day, I took him to his favorite eating place -
Culvers. Kale was extremely excited that he got his very own dessert. It was
a wonderful treat to end our perfect day.
When we arrived at my place, his parents were there to pick him up. It
didn't matter how much fun he had, he couldn't wait to return home with his
parents. Seeing them hug and kiss Kale, I could tell they also missed him
dearly. But after he left, I realized how quiet my house had become. I was
grateful that my sister had given me the chance to take care of him, even if
it was only for a short time.
Usually, if they were out of town, Kale stayed with his grandparents. It was
easier that way because our parents only lived a few miles away from
Abby's place. However, my parents were on a trip to London, and that's
why Kale was in my care.
Being the only grandchild in the family, Kale is loved by so many people.
His parents have been trying for years to give him a sibling, but they haven't
had much luck. That is one of the main reasons my mother wants me to get
married. She wants more grandchildren. Plus, she hates my reckless
bachelor ways.
Her grand idea is to find me a wife so that I can start producing
grandchildren. Although, I'm not fond of her involving herself with my
dating life. Mostly when it includes her scheduling never ending blind dates
for me to attend, unfortunately, I'm not someone who likes to be tied down.
I'll know when I find the right woman. Without meaning to, Erin's sweet
face appears in my mind.
Erin.
There is something different about her from any other woman I have ever
met. I'm not sure if it's the smile she gives me every time we meet or her
smoking hot body that I can't get out of my mind. There have been multiple
occasions where I imagined wrapping my arms around her waist and
pulling her to my chest. I want to know how it feels when her soft body
finally molds together with mine. Just thinking about it gives me the worst
erection I had in ages.
Standing, I adjust my aching erection. Damn, if thinking about Erin made
me this hard, what's going to become of me when I finally see her naked?
I haven't found out if she is single or not, but with the way things are going,
I better find out soon. Because, as of right now, I can't imagine her
anywhere else but, on my bed, naked and moaning with pleasure.
One thing that I missed the most was sending and picking Kale up from
school. Now I won't have an excuse to see her. I'm going to have to
convince my sister to let me pick Kale up from school sometimes.
My phone rings, and just like that, my hard-on goes soft.
My mother is calling me. Again. It's the fourth time today. I'm pretty sure
this call is going to be exactly like the last three. Taking a deep breath, I
slide the call button answering the phone. "Hello, again, mother."
"Caden, I'm so glad you picked up."
I almost didn't answer the phone. "What can I help you with?"
"Do you remember Dr. Jim Wilcox? He's a general surgeon at Columbia
Hospital, and he attended your father's birthday party a few months ago?"
Of course, I don't remember. There were over a hundred people at that
party. I couldn't remember half the people that attended, let alone one
person. "Sorry, I don't recall a Dr. Wilcox."
"Well, that's alright if you don't remember," she replies. I can hear the
television and the soft sound of the ceiling fan in the background. "What's
important is he has a daughter named Olivia, and I got a chance to see a
picture of her. She is gorgeous and looks like a fine lady. Anyways, I-"
"Let me guess," I say, interrupting her, "you want me to go on a blind date
with her."
"Oh, Caden, you know your mother too well," she squeals through the
phone. "Yes, I want you to go on a blind date with this lovely girl. She is
stunning and beautiful. I've heard great things about her from her father.
She seems like a lovely gal. I was able to set up a date this Wednesday at 6
pm at the Halladale Café on 18th street."
I grunt loudly, my palm hitting my forehead. "Mom, do I need to go on
these unnecessary blind dates? Also, aren't you on vacation right now with
dad? How do you have time to set up these dates? Shouldn't you be
enjoying your time at the beach instead?"
"Nonsense, I always have time for my babies, and these dates are not
unnecessary. I only want what's best for you."
"But I'm a grown man. I don't need your help to find me -"
"No buts," Mother cuts in, "not until you can show me you can dedicate
your time to one girl. Also, make sure to arrive on time."
Feeling defeated, I nod to myself. "Fine, but I'll only meet this girl on one
condition."
After a long pause, she finally murmurs, "What condition?"
"That you limit these blind dates to once a month. I can't stand doing this
every week. You already know how busy I am with my projects."
A brief silence stretches between us before she finally agrees. "Alright, but
you better make sure you're on your best behavior. I don't want a repeat of
last time."
"Fine, I promise."
"Alright then, I better get going. Love you."
"Love you too," I reply quietly. With a heavy sigh, I place the phone face
down as my head bangs against the wooden table. Mothers can make a man
go crazy.

*****

I glance at the clock and panic. If I don't leave soon, I'm going to be late for
my date again.
One last look over my completed designs, and I'm satisfied with my work. I
might be sleep deprived, but I feel alive and happy. I am always like this
after I finish a project. Now all that's left is to present the model to the
client. I'll meet up with my secretary later, and afterward, I can finally have
time to rest.
With a light grunt, I get up from my desk and head straight into the
bathroom. It takes all the strength I had to not look at my comfortable bed,
one look and I know I would never make it to that date. But I have to go
because I did promise my mother after all.
I glance in the mirror and let out a loud groan. I look horrible. My brown
hair is a mess with multiple strands standing up in all directions. Bloodshot
eyes make my green pupils appear darker, and my usual clean shaven face
is no longer present. Instead, I'm starting to grow a beard. That's what I get
for not shaving in four days.
There is no way I can go out like this. She might run away before I get a
chance to say hello. Although that does sound like an ideal scenario, I am
adamant about making this date work. If I want my mother to limit the
number of blind dates I go on, then it's worth suffering through this one.
I throw off my clothes and jump into the shower. The cold water feels good
on my hard body. After a five-minute shower and a quick shave, I enter my
walk-in closet and grab the first thing I see, a black polo shirt and a pair of
light blue jeans. Drying my hair with a washcloth, I glimpse at myself one
last time in the mirror. Satisfied that I looked decent enough to step out of
my house, I grab my keys and head out the front door.
It takes me longer than I thought to get to the café, by the time I arrive it’s
almost six. Thank God, my mother sent me an image of her. I enter and see
a golden-eyed blonde standing in the middle of the room. She gives me a
little wave, and I walk to her. I will say she's beautiful, but it isn't anything I
haven't seen before.
"Hi, you must be Olivia," I say, extending my hand out for a handshake.
"Yes." She smiles, showing her perfect white teeth. "You must be Caden.
It's a pleasure to meet you."
"I'm sorry. I hope I'm not late." I sit and direct her to do the same.
She picks up her phone and shows me the time. "Nope, right on time. It's
6:00 pm."
Taking the menu and opening it, I ask, "Did you order anything yet?"
"A caramel Frappuccino."
"Then I'll have an Americano." I hand my menu to the waitress and turn
back to Olivia. "So, Olivia, tell me about yourself."
When I said tell me about yourself, I didn't think she was going to explain
to me every detail of her whole life.
In fact, in just thirty minutes, I learned that Olivia is a naïve, clumsy, and
arrogant person who cares too much about herself to enjoy a simple
conversation. In thirty minutes, she checked her make up over a dozen
times, was on her phone for a good ten minutes texting, and practically told
me every little detail of her life. She didn't once care to ask about my
interests.
I deduce that she is a spoiled little girl who knows nothing about the real
world and has had everything handed to her from her wealthy parents. I
promise my mother I would be on my best behavior, and that's the only
reason I haven't left yet. However, a promise is a promise, and I must show
her some respect, no matter how annoying she might be.
Crossing my arms and leaning back in my chair, I take a deep breath,
praying that Olivia's babbling would get less annoying. With each word, I
can't stop myself from becoming more irritated with her, mostly when all
she talks about are things that don't appeal to me.
Hoping to distract myself, I scan the room observing every single detail of
the café. I have never been here before, and I would say it's a beautiful and
cozy place. The coffee here isn't bad either. I'm surprised how crowded it is
when it's a Wednesday night.
I continue to look around and see a couple holding hands in the booth next
to us, sharing a chocolate dessert. Sitting by the large windows are a group
of people who looked like college students doing homework.
My eyes dart to the corner of the room, and instantly I sit up, arms falling to
my side. In the small café sits a girl with black curly hair and creamy white
skin reading a book. There is only one person I know that matched that
description. The same woman that has visited my dreams every night since
I've met her.
"Olivia," I say, placing my elbows on the table and letting my chin rest on
my entwined hands.
With the sound of her name, she finally shuts up. Blinking at me like a cat
waiting for food, she answers, "Yes, Caden?"
I flick my figure, signaling her to come closer, which she happily obeys.
"You know, what Olivia," I whisper.
"What?" she asks, seductively while leaning forward, her eyes twinkling.
I give her my best smile. "I think we should stop wasting time and end this
date."
Abruptly pulling back, her face scrunches up in question. "What, but we've
only been on this date for about thirty minutes."
I extend my arm, showing her my watch. "Actually, it has been forty long
minutes, and that's enough time to be considered a 'date' in my mother's
book. So, let's not waste any more of our precious time. All you have to do
is go home and tell your father you had a lovely time and I'll do the same.
What do you say, sweet pea?"
"Are you saying you don't enjoy being here with me?" she asks in
annoyance.
My smile never fades I reply, "That's exactly what I'm saying."
In an instant, she's up from her seat, slamming her napkin on the table.
"How dare you, you arrogant jerk? You should be grateful to bask in my
presence. I'm glad to be leaving anyway because you're boring me. And to
let you know, my father will surely know about our so-called date today."
With a huff, she storms off, flipping her hair gracefully.
I shrug, grab the bill, and make my way up front to pay. Turning around, I
head straight towards the corner of the café. It's time to meet the beautiful
goddess. I can't get off my mind. As I approach her, I can't help but notice
how her hair is pulled back into a cute, neat bun. I can tell she wanted to
maintain those beautiful curls, but they keep falling with no luck. Ever so
gently, she pulls the fallen curls back behind her ears. I don't know why, but
I found that simple gesture incredibly sexy.
Again, putting on my best smile, I approach the seat across from her. "May
I sit here?"
Erin's head snaps up from her book, and I watch as her face goes from calm
to shock in seconds. "Hmm...no...I... Sorry, no, there is no one sitting there,"
she says, laughing.
Why do I find her laugh so adorable?
"I hope I'm not bothering you."
"Oh, not at all," she replies, placing down her book while I slip into the
booth seat across from her.
Pointing to the face down book on the table, I ask, "So what 'cha reading if
you don't mind me asking?"
I see a blush creep onto her lovely cheeks. Avoiding eye contact, she
murmurs, "It's a romance book."
The way the blush stained her round cheeks, I know it is more than a simple
romance book.
I lean across the table, erasing the distance between us. I'm grateful for
Erin's frozen state because she stays put while I advance. Seeing the blank
expression on her face is so damn cute that I can't help but tease her. Our
faces are only inches apart before I whisper enough for her to hear, "Is it an
erotic romance?"

OceanofPDF.com
 CHAPTER 4
Erin

Burning. My whole body is on fire.

Caden stares at me, his green eyes never wavering from mine, making my
body burn and tingle as it has never done before. I want so badly to look
away, but I can't seem to turn my head. Without touching me, he is holding
me captive, like a bird locked in its cage with no way out.
I should be scared, even terrified, and yet, I am not. The thought of being
held captive by Caden inflames me. From the corner of my eye, I can see
the rise and fall of my breasts with each deep breath I take. I'm thankful that
I still remember how to breathe.
Having Caden, this close is making me lose all sense of reality. I have never
been like this with any man, not even with Derek.
But no matter how much Caden's closeness is a distraction or how my body
is burning from the inside out, all I can do is think about how red my face
is. Because right now, I can literally die from embarrassment. Caden is
right, I was reading an erotic romance book, but what he doesn't know is
that I was in the middle of reading a juicy sex scene when he approached
my table.
I was already hot and bothered, but now having Caden mere inches from
me makes me want to experience all the naughty things in the book. I can
imagine it, Caden pulling me in for a wet steamy kiss, ripping my clothes
off, bending me down against this table with my legs spread wide apart and
letting him take me right here right now in front of all these -
Mentally slapping myself, I break away from my sexual thoughts. What has
gotten into me? I'm like some horny teenager. Heck, I'm probably worse
than that. Caden hasn't even touched me, and here I am fantasizing about us
having sex in the café. I blame the damn book for my dirty thoughts. I'm
never like this.
However, this doesn't erase the fact that I am practically drooling for the
guy in front of me, while he probably thinks I'm a lonely single teacher who
comes to a café at night to drink tea by herself. If that is what he thinks, at
least he isn't wrong.
Should I lie and tell him that I wasn't reading an erotic romance book? For
all, he knows I could be reading a regular romance book with no hot steamy
sex scenes. No, his eyes see too much. If I lie, he would know, my face
would tell it all. I've never been a great liar anyway.
My eyes narrow and I turn slightly away before answering a quiet, "Yeah."
When I don't hear an instant reply, I peer back in his direction. I am
surprised to see a devilish grin on his face like he was satisfied with my
answer. But why would he be?
Caden pulls away and leans back against the cushion. "I'm glad you like
those types of books."
Once again, why? Call me a coward, but I am afraid to ask. I rather not
know the answer at all. Maybe it's because I fear what his response might
be, or it's the fact that I am currently too embarrassed to continue with this
awkward subject. So, I did what I usually do when I get stuck in a sticky
situation, I take a detour. In this case, change the topic.
I give him my best half-smile, "So Caden, what are you doing here
tonight?"
I am glad he takes the hint and changes the topic. "Well, I was actually on a
blind date."
"Oh, really?" I'm not sure if I should ask how it went?
"It didn't go so well," Caden says, chiming in.
Relief washes over me. Relief? Was I glad that Caden's blind date didn't go
well?
Before I can ponder over my question, Caden continues. "I wasn't expecting
much from this date anyway. It's always like this whenever I go on a blind
date with a woman my mom picks out for me."
"I see, so your mother makes you go on blind dates?"
"Yep," Caden nods. "My mom equates my happiness to settling down and
living in a large house with five kids. She drives me crazy sometimes."
Taking a sip of my tea, I nod in agreement. "I understand, my mom makes
me crazy too."
"Does your mother force you to go on blind dates twice a week and call you
four to five times a day too?"
Laughing loudly, I answer, "Well, when you put it that way, I don't feel so
bad about my mother anymore. My mom is not that extreme. She tends to
force me to attend events that I have no desire to participate in."
"So, I assume you're not a party girl, huh?"
"Not one bit."
"Well, that's alright, you must use that time to spend it with someone
special. Maybe a lover or significant other?"
I laugh out loud to myself. I wish I had someone. But I have already
accepted that I'm one of those who aren't meant to have a significant other.
"Nope, there is no one in my life right now. That's why I have my books," I
reply, laughing sarcastically. Damn, I must look like a complete loser at this
moment.
I'm twenty-five, overweight, single, and the last time I had any real action
with a man was years ago. The closest things I have to sex are my erotic
novels and the toy that is secretly tucked away in my nightstand drawer
next to my bed. If Caden feels sorry for me and thinks I am pathetic right
now, I won't blame him.
Looking up, I was expecting a look of sadness or possibly disgust from
Caden, but when all I see is his adorable and sexy devilish grin again, a
wave of happiness hits my body. Maybe he isn't feeling sorry for me? If
only I can tell what he is thinking.
"I see," Caden says, "well, that's going to change very soon."
Change? What is he implying? I swear I can't figure Caden out. Is he
hinting that there's going to be someone in my life soon? I highly doubt it.
Even if there is who would want to be with someone like me? "What do
you mean by that?"
Caden's grin widens as his eyes sparkle with mischief, "Oh nothing," he
says, glancing down at his watch. "Unfortunately, I have to get going.
Thanks for spending some time with me."
"Oh, it's no problem at all," I reply, "I'm glad you stopped by to say hi."
"Of course, I can never pass up the opportunity to talk to someone so
beautiful."
My heart stills, did he call me beautiful? Am I becoming delusional and
hearing words that I want to hear from Caden's lips? It really must be in my
head because there is no way Caden would see me as anything else but his
nephew's homeroom teacher.
I meet his stare. "Well, I hope to see you again." I pray that my voice
doesn't hint the desperation in my words.
He stands up from his seat. "Don't worry about that. I'll make sure we see
each other very soon." Caden shuffles his feet to reach my side of the booth,
his face looking across the room, away from me. "Oh, there is one more
thing." I attempt to look up but stop when he gently places his left hand on
my left shoulder.
I tense. The warmth of Caden's hand spreads to my shoulder and down my
left arm. My fingers begin to twitch as his thumb lightly makes small swirls
on my upper arm. I shudder with delight.
He is only touching my shoulder, yet I feel it to the depth of my core. It's
like he is feeling every part of me. I can imagine it, his large firm hands at
my core touching, teasing, and kissing it. How can this man affect me this
much? It's beyond scary.
I slowly cross my legs as I try my hardest to stop my body from reacting to
him. I can already feel the dampness of my underwear, and without a doubt,
I will have to change once I get home.
Still making swirls with his thumb, he bends down gently, his lips near my
ear. They were so close that I thought I felt the smoothness of his lips on my
skin. Ever so softly, he whispers, "Just so you know, sweetheart, you should
enjoy your last days as a single lady. Because soon, someone is going to
sweep you right off your feet before you know it."
Before I can utter a word, he is gone, but the evidence of what he has done
to my body remained. If I heard clearly, he said someone was going to
sweep me off my feet. I don't think I can ever see that happening. I chuckle
to myself. No man would have enough strength to lift me an inch off the
ground, let alone pick me up. Caden must be delusional.
When I came into the café today after meeting with my friends, I wasn't
expecting this encounter with the roughly handsome Caden. I simply
wanted a quiet little place I could read.
Caden reminds me of a dangerous storm. Like a storm that devours
everything in its path and then instantly it's gone, Caden is no different. In
less than twenty minutes, he has stirred up emotions and desires that I
locked away a long time ago and, in an instant, made me experience them
like I never had before.
He is a dangerous storm, one that I should avoid.
Hoping to get my mind off him, I open my book and try my best to continue
reading, but it is of no use. I can only picture Caden's green eyes, rough
hands, and muscular body the whole time. Slamming my book close, I take
out some money to pay my bill before rushing out the café.
This won't do. I need to get home and clench these desires burning within
the very depths of me.

*****

"Alright, class, is everyone ready to do the show-and-tell?"

"Yes, and yeahs," erupt from the children.
It is Friday, and there are only two more weeks left of school. To end the
school year, everyone will be participating in a class show-and-tell. The
children had a month to come up with something special to them, bring it to
school, and share it with the whole class. As I look around the room, I see
that many of them had the item either hidden under their seats or in a bag
on their desk.
During the weekend, I kept myself busy by decorating the classroom and
preparing for the end of the school year. I had streamers and different multi-
colored decorations hanging from the ceiling. Bright cut-outs were pasted
around the room, pictures of each of my students were on the wall, and I
lined each desk with construction paper of different colors so they could
draw on it. It was a long weekend with lots of work, but I enjoyed it
tremendously.
All my students were like my children, and I'm going to miss them dearly
once school ends. Plus, all those hours I've lost was worth it when I saw the
expression on their faces this morning. Kale too, when he noticed that the
decorations he made were spread out in the room, his eyes widened and
sparkled as I've never seen before.
I ordered pizza and made cupcakes for lunch, which every child
appreciated, now all that's left for the day is for each child to present what
they brought for their show-and-tell.
One by one, I call the students up to the front of the classroom to share their
items. One student brought a souvenir from Japan, and another brought a
photo album of their whole family. One little girl brought an instrument that
was native to her culture and played it for us.
I'm looking at the roster I see that Kale is up next. "Kale," I call out. He
picks up what looks like a sizeable rolled-up construction paper tied with a
thick green rubber band.
His tiny feet walk up to the front of the classroom. Before he speaks, I say
to the class, "Class, see all the nice decorations around you, do you like
them?"
"Yes!" They all chime in unison.
Standing beside Kale, I smile, "Well, Kale here helped me with a lot of
these decorations, and he did such a wonderful job at it. Do you guys think
you can thank him for doing such a good job?"
Together, all the students thank Kale for his hard work. I glance down and
see him smile brightly. I can tell he is happy. He looks up at me with the
same smile, and I nod my thanks to him. I guess it's thanks to Caden for that
beautiful expression on Kale's face at this moment. If he'd never arrived late
that day, I wouldn't have seen that fantastic smile nor met Caden.
For the last couple of weeks, he has been sending and picking Kale up from
school. He also made sure to come a few minutes earlier than the rest of the
children, giving us time to talk. Although our talks were merely no more
than a few "good morning," "how was your weekend," and "how was your
day." Yet, before long, I caught myself enjoying our simple conversations
every day.
Honestly, I'm going to be sad once summer begins because I will no longer
see Caden. There would be no other reason to see him because Kale will be
moving up a grade.
Stepping away from Kale, I point to his hands. "Kale, please explain your
item."
Everyone watches in complete silence as he slowly peels the green rubber
band away and carefully opens the large poster. The way he holds it, anyone
can tell that the piece of paper is precious to him. Grabbing both ends of the
poster, he stretches it across his chest as much as he can. Peeking closer, I
see that it's a blueprint of what looked like a small house.
"This is a sketch of the treehouse my uncle is going to build for me," he
says proudly. "My uncle Caden is an 'art-chi-tek,' and he designed this
treehouse just for me."
I grin when I hear him try to pronounce the word "architect." Thanks to
Kale, I finally figure out what Caden does for a living. I move closer to the
design and see that every component of the house is nicely drawn and
detailed. Caden must have put a lot of thought and process into this design.
It is beautiful.
"I have a big tree in my back yard," Kale continues, "so my uncle and dad
are going to help me build my very own treehouse this summer. I'm very
excited. If you look here," he points to a structure in the corner, "this is
where I'm going to put my sleeping bag for when I want to sleep outside."
He points to the other side of the house. "And here is where I'm going to
have all my favorite books and toys."
I scan the room, and all I see is awe and admiration of each student. It's not
every day a kid gets their very own treehouse. I can picture it now, Caden
building that house smiling with satisfaction. Thinking about it makes me
beam with happiness.
Kale continues to explain everything that will go into his treehouse and
what he plans to do once it's built. After his presentation, he walks back to
his seat. All too soon, the day is over, and the children are ready to leave.
My heart quickens as I think about seeing Caden this afternoon. Our
meeting this morning was different than usual. He arrived earlier and stayed
until the bell rang, which he never did before. It was like he was reluctant to
leave. However, that wasn't what surprised me. Before he left, he had gently
tucked one of my curls behind my ear, his fingers lingering on my cheek.
The small contact couldn't have been more than a few seconds, yet his
lingering touch lasted the whole day.
To calm my racing heart, I turn towards the board and begin erasing the
day's lesson. I was glued to the board when someone calls my name.
Spinning around, I came face-to-face with a tall brunette with green eyes
standing next to Kale. It is Abby, Kale's mother. Her husband, Josh, is a
general surgeon and works at the same hospital as my father. Abby and Josh
are also regular sponsors for my mother's banquet. I've met Abby a handful
of times, and she is indeed a wonderful woman. I've known her before Kale
became one of my students, yet I never knew she had a younger brother.
Setting the eraser down, I walk up to them. "Abby, it's good to see you."
"Same here," she replies, pulling me in for a light hug.
"Did you have fun on your trip?" I ask.
"Yes, I did, I had such a wonderful time. Also, I heard that my brother was
late to pick Kale up from school. I sincerely apologize on his behalf, and I
can't thank you enough. Kale said you stayed with him until his uncle
arrived. Thank you very much."
"Of course, I was more than happy to stay with him, and Kale is quite the
helper, "I reply, pointing around the room. "Because of him, I was able to
finish my decorations in time. He did such an amazing job helping me."
Observing the room with me, she beams proudly. "They do look beautiful.
Kale told me all about it when I got home from our trip, and I'm happy I
could witness his hard work with my eyes. Good job, sweetie," she says to
Kale, and he returns her compliment with a happy grin. Abby meets my
gaze. "Erin, I wanted to ask you a favor."
"Sure, I'll try to help any way I can."
"I was hoping you'll come to Kale's birthday party tomorrow."
"You want me to come to his birthday party?"
"Yes, Kale adores you and talks about you all the time. I'm sure he will be
thrilled if you attend." She peers down at him. "Right, Kale, would you like
it if Ms. Cooper came to your birthday party on Saturday?"
"Yes," he exclaims cheerfully. He slides from Abby's side and takes both
my hands into his smaller ones. He grips them tightly. "Ms. Cooper, you'll
come, won't you?"
I should decline, but as I stare down at the bright green eyes full of hope, I
can't say no. Flipping my hands, so I'm holding his hand, I answer, "Yes, I
would love to come to your birthday party tomorrow."
"Yeah!" Kale cries, giving me a tight hug before letting go. "Mom, Ms.
Cooper said 'yes.'"
"I know, dear, I heard," she chuckles, patting his head. "Thank you, Erin, it
means a lot to us. Please let your parents know too. Oh, and please bring
along your cute little sister. I haven't seen her since last year's banquet."
With a nod of agreement, I say my goodbyes. Glancing at the clock above
the board, I see that it is already five. I better get going if I want to stop by
the store to buy Kale a present for tomorrow. After that, it's finally time for
my weekly dinner that I had promised Grace. It's going to be a first in
months since I've visited my family. I wonder how it's going to go?

OceanofPDF.com
 CHAPTER 5
Erin

I slow the car to a stop in front of the red lights. Hands on the steering
wheel, I glance beside me at the bag that contains two small gifts. I spent a
good hour at the store trying to find the perfect birthday present for Kale. I
might be a teacher, but when it comes to buying personal gifts for children,
I'm lost.
There were no children on my side of the family, so buying gifts for kids
was rare. After pondering on what to buy, I finally settle for a box of toy
cars and a book that I thought Kale might like. All I had to do now was
place them in a gift bag for tomorrow.
I slowly press down on the gas pedal as the light turns green. Right now, I
am heading to my parents' house. Like I promised Grace, I agreed to have
dinner with my family at least once a week. After Grace came to visit me, I
sat down and thought about myself neglecting my family.
The last time I saw them was a month ago when mom and Grace visited me
during their weekend off. I don't recall the last time I saw my father, and it's
been half a year since I last stepped foot in my parent's home. Two years
ago, when I left to be on my own, I never looked back.
Maybe it's because when I'm around my perfect family, I realize how
imperfect I am. Or that I have disappointed my parents, and I don't want
them to think less of me. Don't get me wrong I love my family, but
sometimes it's almost painful to be near them. That's why it took all the
courage I could muster to drive to their house tonight. It's been three weeks
since I've promised Grace I would go home, and finally, today, I'm sticking
to that promise.
Going up the long driveway, I see in the distance my parent's home. It sits
on top of the large hill sparkling with lights and is perfect for our family, a
two-story four-bedroom home. So many childhood memories flash through
my mind as I approach the cozy and welcoming building. Creeping up the
driveway, I see Grace waving ecstatically.
Parking the car and stepping out, I'm about to close the door when Grace
pulls me in for a smothering hug. Chuckling, I pat her back softly. "I'm
happy you're excited to see me, but at least let me close the door first."
"Sorry," she mumbles, pulling back.
Slamming the door shut, I turn back and extend my arms. "Did you want a
proper hug this time?"
She beams siding between them. "I'm glad you made it."
"Me too. Now let's go inside, I'm starving."
"That's great because mom made all your favorite dishes today, spaghetti
and meatballs, fried chicken, and her famous mac-n-cheese you love so
much."
My mouth waters thinking about what awaits me. I have been trying my
best to eat better, but it's hard to be good at times like this.
"Why did she make so much food?" I ask, heading inside.
"Mom got a little excited when I told her you were coming over for dinner
today."
"Of course, how can I not be excited?" My head snaps up towards the voice.
Before me stands a blond hair beauty with a soft smile and sparkling blue
eyes. It's hard to believe she would be turning forty-eight in a couple of
months. She didn't look a day over thirty-five.
"Mom." I lightly kiss her right cheek before hugging her.
Pulling back from the embrace, she smiles warmly. "Dear, I'm so glad to see
you." She scans me over thoroughly. "Did you lose weight?"
I shake my head in denial. I've had tried my best to eat better, and I might
have lost a few pounds, but it made no difference. I'm still the same. As far
as I know, my pants are as snug as ever. "Nope, not that I know of."
"Well, regardless, we're having a feast with all your favorite foods today."
"Mom, you shouldn't have."
"Nonsense," she protests, "it's been a while since I saw my baby. You
deserve some home cooking."
I peek at Grace. Baby? That hasn't been the case for a long time. Glancing
around, I realize that my father is nowhere to be seen. "Mom, where's dad?"
"He's in his study and has been in there for a while now. You know what,
why don't you see him. I know how much he misses you. Once you're done,
both of you can come down for dinner."
Nodding in agreement, I climb the stairs to my father's study. I can't wait to
see him. I have always been very close with my father growing up. He has
been my support and my best friend for as long as I could remember. But
because we are so close, I felt like I have disappointed him as a daughter.
Taking a deep breath in and letting it out slowly, I knock on the door.
"Come in," answer the deep voice behind the wooden barrier.
I stride in slowly and close the door behind me. Father's head is bent
focusing on his papers, and he doesn't notice that I've already entered the
room.
"Father," I say loudly enough for him to hear.
Instantly his head snaps up, and a soft smile replaces his blank stare. "Erin,"
he says, getting up and walking around his large desk. Without saying
anything else, he extends his arms and waits as I run in for a hug. I hold him
tight while he strokes my hair, like he used to when I was young.
"How's my little girl doing?"
"Fine," I muffle into his chest.
He grabs my shoulders and pushes me at arm's length away. "Have you lost
some weight?" he questions.
Why is everyone asking? Don't they see all the fat still on me? I shake my
head in disagreement.
"Well, it doesn't matter if you did or not, my little girl is beautiful no matter
what."
"Thanks, Dad," I reply honestly. He always knows how to make me feel
better.
He pats my head lightly. "I'm glad to see you, sweetie, it's been a long
time."
I didn't reply. Instead, I let my dad continue stroking my hair while basking
in the warmth of his presence. Simply being near him brings great comfort
to me. For the first time since I've entered the house, I felt relax. "Are you
happy?" he whispers.
Instantly my gaze meets his. I didn't have to ask what he meant by that
statement. Even without telling him, he knew how hard it was for me to
continue living with them. He never asked why I was unhappy or why I left
to live on my own. Instead, my father accepted my decision for what it was,
and I was grateful for that.
My head tilts down in a simple nod, and I'm glad that was the only answer
he needed. He pulls away, his nose sniffing the air. "It looks like dinner is
ready. Shall we go downstairs and join the rest of the family?"
"Yes," I reply and tag behind him out of his study and down to the nicely
lite dining room.
I'm observing the food in front of me, my mouth waters with delight. On the
table sat all my favorite homemade dishes that my mother had prepared.
Honestly, I feel a bit special at the moment.
"There you are," Mom says, clapping her hands, eyes shining brightly from
excitement. "We've been waiting for you." Mom grabs my hand and pulls
me to the nearest chair, "it's time for our first family dinner in a long time. I
made all your favorite foods."
My eyes feast on the hard work that my mother went through. Content I sit
down, pulling my chair close to the table. "Thank you again," I say.
With a smile of her own, she takes a seat beside Dad. "You're welcome. I'm
just glad that my family is finally together again. Now," she pauses and
waits for Grace to sit down, "lets, eat!"
She didn't have to tell us twice, soon everyone's plates were full of food. It
was like a mini Thanksgiving dinner. Tonight, I'm spoiled rotten, and I
wasn't going to complain. We ate, laugh, and caught up with what's
happening in our lives. I can't lie, I'm enjoying this, having dinner with my
family. I miss this feeling.
Everything was going great until my mother says, "Erin, make sure you are
free next weekend." She points to Grace and me. "Us girls are going
shopping."
I frown my mood deflating. "What for?"
"For the banquet, of course," she answers before taking a bite of her
spaghetti.
I set my fork down my appetite gone. "For the banquet? Mom, I already
have a dress. There's plenty of old dresses that are hanging in the corner of
my closet collecting dust. I can wear one of those. I adore the one I wore
four years ago. I think I'll wear that one again."
She shakes her head in disbelief. "Nonsense dear, you can't wear the same
dress twice to the same banquet. What would people say?"
"Mom, most people don't know who I am, let alone what I wore to your
banquet four years ago."
"Still," she protests, "you never know. So, we're going shopping, and that's
that."
"I don't want to go shopping," I cry. "You know how much I hate it." I
wasn't lying either. I loathe it with a passion. It was something I try to
avoid. I haven't bought a new outfit in years, and I couldn't care less.
Shopping alone is already a pain, but clothes shopping with my mother and
sister is a whole new level of misery.
I can already predict how our shopping trip will end because it's the same
every time. Flawless Grace never has any problems finding the right outfit
that molds onto her perfect body. She could close her eyes, pick out a
random dress off the rack, and look remarkable. Shopping has never been a
challenge for her.
As for me, clothes shopping and I don't work well together. I have a hard
time struggling to find an outfit acceptable for my large unwanted body.
Every big girl knows the struggle of trying to find that perfect outfit she
hopes to wear without her fat sticking out all over the place. I am no
different. I have the same problems every time I go shopping. It's even
harder to find dresses when you're a big girl. Nothing fits right.
Of all the times we went shopping, Grace has managed to buy at least one
or two full bags of clothes that look faultless on her. While I came home,
empty handed like always. What's worse was that the night still ended the
same - me, locked up in my room, crying and hating myself along with my
body. I have never had a happy ending whenever I went shopping with my
mom and sister, and I don't expect that to change.
I refuse to endure that pain anymore. I don't need it. However, I can't bring
myself to say no to my mother. With one last hope, I glance at my father for
help, praying he will save me. Instead, all he gives me is a frown, along
with a sad shrug. That is all I need to understand he can't help me either. I
don't have a way out of this.
Sighing, I finally cave. "Ok, mom, I'll go, but don't be disappointed when
we can't find anything that fits me."
"Oh, dear, stop saying that. You look great the way you are. Trust your
mother. I'll find you the perfect dress," she says.
I sure hope she can keep that promise.
"Speaking of going somewhere that reminds me," I say, looking around the
table, "everyone remembers Abby Woodrobe right, Josh Woodrobe's wife."
"Yeah, of course," they reply, nodding.
"Well, she is throwing a birthday party for her son Kale tomorrow, and she
invited me to come." I look straight at Grace. "I was wondering if you
would come with me. Are you free tomorrow?"
"As far as I know, I am. But is it alright for me to go?"
"Of course, Abby asked me to bring you along."
"Well then," she responds with an enchanting smile, "I will love to attend
the party with you."
"Perfect," I reply. "Then, I'll pick you up around ten in the morning."
The rest of the meal continues, and before I know it, I'm in my car and
heading home. It didn't dawn on me until I'm on the road that tomorrow I
might get a chance to meet Caden. Somehow suddenly Saturday can't come
fast enough.
*****
I exam myself through the full-length mirror content with my outfit. My
curly hair was clip into a tight bun holding the loose strands in place. The
dark blue skinny jeans I'm wearing matches my plain white blouse. It wasn't
the best outfit I ever wore, but I didn't want to overdress for a child's
birthday party.
Grabbing up my phone from the table, I glance at the time, nine forty-five.
Crap, I was supposed to pick Grace up at ten. I run downstairs, grab my
stuff, and rush back to my parent's house. By the time I arrive, Grace was
already waiting by the front door, and when she sees me, she eagerly hops
into the passenger seat.
Today, Grace is wearing a pair of black leggings and a loose gorgeous teal
top that flow to the top of her thighs. I'm jealous of how pretty she looks
without trying. Not only is her outfit remarkable, but her strawberry blonde
hair is curled beautifully, and her makeup is flawless. It makes me regret
not applying makeup this morning.
I wait until she buckles her seat belt before apologizing, "I'm sorry for being
late this morning."
"That's alright," she says. "I honestly didn't mind waiting. I was taking my
time to enjoy the great weather this morning."
I look out my open window and nod in agreement. It's a warm sunny day
with a light cool breeze. "Ready to go?"
She agrees, and soon I'm exiting the driveway. Thirty minutes later and we
have arrived at Abby's house. I find a parking spot at least two blocks away,
and I can already tell there's going to be tons of people at this party. We
grab the presents and head toward the crowded backyard. I see Abby fixing
the food on the table, and I call out to her.
At the sound of her name, she turns and smiles at us. "You guys made it,"
she exclaims happily, walking to us before shifting her attention at Grace.
"And I'm glad you came too. I haven't seen you since the banquet. How
have you been?"
"I'm doing alright," Grace replies. "Just keeping myself busy with school,
studying, and work."
"Are you still working at the library?"
"Yep, it's a light part-time job I enjoy doing while I'm going to school. It
helps me take my mind off the stress and the homework sometimes."
"I understand, you need to do what's right for you. And Erin I'm so grateful
that you came, Kale will be thrilled to see you."
"Of course, I was going to come. I wouldn't want to miss such a wonderful
celebration. Also, I have a present for Kale." I hand her the gift, Grace
doing the same.
"Thank you both," she says, taking the gift bags. She's about to say
something else when a tall older lady interrupts and pulls her away.
Glancing at us quickly, she apologizes, "Sorry, I have something to take
care of right away, but please help yourself to some food and drinks."
We both signal our understanding and watch as she's escorted back into the
house. "Did you want a drink," Grace asks, and I answer with a nod.
As Grace leaves to obtain the drinks, I scan the crowd. I don't want to admit
it, but I'm looking for Caden. I've been on the lookout for him since we've
arrived, but I've been doing it discretely.
I continue to glance around the backyard. However, there is no sign of him.
Maybe he isn't here? He could be somewhere else for all I know. Yet, why
are my eyes drawn to every corner of this place, hoping that I might catch a
glimpse of him? And why does my heart ache so much knowing I won't be
seeing him today?
"I hope you're looking for me," says the husky voice from behind me. Even
without looking, I know the owner of that sexy voice.
I am silently taking a deep breath to calm my nerves before I spin around
and come face to face with Caden. I almost moan in appreciation when I see
how good he looks in a pair of simple blue jeans and a grey Banana
Republic t-shirt. I am unsure if I should tell him the truth or maybe a little
white lie. I open my mouth, expecting the truth, but instead, my damn self-
esteem issues get in the way.
"Nope," I lie. "I was looking for Kale." I mentally slap myself. What a
disgrace, I used a child to get away from my problems. So much for being a
good teacher.
"Well, that's too bad then," he replies, his expression sullen.
"What do you mean?"
Unexpectedly, he erased the space between us before grabbing a fallen curl,
which I so eagerly tried to maintain this morning. Against my frozen state,
he gently places it behind my ear, his touch lingering against my skin as his
fingers trail down the side of my face. Caden stops when he reaches my
chin, gripping it lightly he tilts it up, so our eyes meet. "Because," he
whispers, his intoxicating scent wrapping around me, "I've been looking for
you ever since I've arrived."
My knees buckle slightly, and with my face flush, I glance away. Is Caden
telling the truth? Or am I overthinking the significance of those words?
Does he want to see me as much as I want to see him?
I don't know. Since the first time we've met, there have been so many
unanswered questions. Questions that I have no way of answering. It's
driving me insane.
My eyes flicker back to his. I stagger backward when I meet his intense
gaze. His green eyes seem to read my every movement, my every thought. I
want so badly to look away again, but his time, I can't. I'm like a moth
drawn to a flame, and the fire before me burns brighter as he continues to
close the distance between us.
"Erin?" Turning to the call of my name, I see Grace holding two cups of
fruit punch.
As fast as lighting, I push myself away from Caden, creating the much
needed space among us. Grace is grinning, but I also see the confusion and
amusement on her face. From the corner of my eyes, I catch a glimpse of a
frown on Caden's kissable lips just as he straightens his shoulders. It's
almost like he's disappointed that someone had interrupted us.
Calming myself, I reach for the cup Grace is handing me. "Thank you," I
say, taking a small sip of the cold drink.
"So, Erin," Grace begins.
"Yes?"
She tilts her head lightly towards Caden. "Aren't you going to introduce me
to your lovely friend here?"
"Oops, I'm sorry, where are my manners?" I point to Caden. "This is Caden,
Kale's uncle, and Abby's younger brother." I nod at Grace. "Caden, this is
my baby sister, Grace."
"It's a pleasure to meet you," Caden says, extending his hand for a
handshake, which Grace graciously returns.
"I was not aware Abby had a brother," Grace states, "nor have I seen you
around here before."
"Well, that's because I recently moved here about a year ago," Caden
answers. "I'm still trying to settle in."
"Where did you live before?"
"I lived in Los Angeles, CA. I own a business there."
"Really, what kind of business?" Grace questions, her eyes are twinkling
with interest.
I stand back observing the conversation between them while the clear
plastic cup is still placed firmly between my hands. Though it's me who met
Caden first, at this moment, I feel like the outsider. The third wheel on a
date. I hate that I struggle to have simple conversations with men,
especially if it was someone as handsome as Caden. Yet, it's something that
comes so naturally to Grace.
"I'm an architect, and I have a business," Caden says. "I design sketches and
build models for people all over the world."
"Erin, did you hear that," Grace exclaims happily, nudging me on the
shoulder. "He's an architect and has his own business. I didn't know that
Abby has such a successful brother."
I knew that Caden was an architect, but I didn't realize how successful he
was. "I just found out recently too." When I see Caden's puzzled look, I
continue, "We had a show-and-tell at school, and Kale brought the sketch
that you designed for him. He was very excited about his treehouse."
He grins happily. "As excited as his uncle is on building that house for
him."
"Wait," Grace says chiming in, "if you have such a successful business in
LA, why did you move to Wisconsin, there is nothing here."
"Well, when my business in LA grew, I knew it was time to return home
and start another firm here. However, the main reason for coming back is
I'm hoping to settle down soon."
Was it my imagination, or did he glance at me? I didn't have time to
consider my question because suddenly, I feel a soft impact on my back.
Looking down, I see two little hands wrapped around my waist. "Kale?"
"Ms. Cooper, you came," he exclaims happily. I smile down at him. He is
too adorable.
I twirl and kneel until the level of our faces is of equal height. "Of course, I
came. I wouldn't miss your birthday party."
"Really," he declares while grinning from ear to ear. "Then come with me. I
want to show you my bunny, Buttercup." Before I can agree, he wraps his
little hand around mine and drags me into the house.
I glance back to see Caden and Grace waving their good-byes. While
walking away, I experience the most uneasy feeling as I see them standing
perfectly next to each other.
As Kale promised, he shows me Buttercup, and he is the most adorable
Holland Lop I ever saw. His fur is golden brown, and his big ears flop
downwards to his puffy cheeks. He curls up in a ball, chewing away at his
carrot. Kale picks him up and hands him to me, allowing me to cradle the
bundle of joy in my arms.
"Do you like him?"
I nod, stroking the soft hair. "Yes, he is adorable."
"I think so too. Uncle Caden got him for me for my birthday."
"Wow, you sure are lucky to have such a great uncle."
"Yep, I'm very lucky. Uncle Caden loves me lots like mommy and daddy."
I smile to myself. Caden is one of a kind.
"Kale…Kale, where are you? It's time to sing Happy Birthday and open
your presents," yells the voice from upstairs that can only belong to Abby.
He looks up at me with excitement. "Ms. Cooper, I have to go, can you put
Buttercup back for me?"
Before I can answer Kale sprints upstairs, I give Buttercup a few more soft
strokes before placing him back into his bin. Soon I'm making my way up
the stairs and through the kitchen that leads to the backyard.
My hand is on the handle, ready to slide the door open when I stop, freezing
from bewilderment. Before me, about one yard away is Grace and Caden
sitting closely together under a large oak tree.
I watch as Grace throws her head back and laughs at whatever Caden is
saying. Her face flush and her eyes shine with laughter. I've never seen her
like this with any man before. She's usually very composed when a guy
gives her any attention, but this time, it's different.
I observe in astonishment when Caden reaches to stroke a piece of her
perfect strawberry blond hair. Grace's cheeks already red from laughter
appears brighter as her blush deepens. When I think it can't get any worse, I
see Caden lean in for a kiss.
Unable to watch anymore, I turn and run out the front door before I witness
the result of the dreadful scene. My heart races as I continue to escape. I
don't know why I'm running. All I know is that I desire solitude. I need to
leave.
I run and run until I reach my car, two blocks away from the party. I hustle
through my pockets, digging for my keys, only to groan in frustration when
I remember I had placed them in Grace's purse. With no place to go, I lean
against the car's side, my head tilting back to look at the cloudless bright
blue sky. But instead of seeing the beautiful shade of blue, all I see is water,
piles of clear water overflowing from my eyes and dripping down my face.
Pain. This burning pain won't go away.
I grab a handful of my shirt at the center of my chest as I try to soothe the
piercing throb of my aching heart. It's been a long time since I felt this pain,
the agony I told myself I would never experience again.
Frustration rips through me as I jerk myself away from the car and erase the
evidence of my fallen tears. I am angry and upset at myself for being so
dumb. I knew. I knew this would happen, it always does. There has never
been a man who can overlook my sister's beauty and not fall in love with
her, and evidently, Caden is no different.
For a moment, I thought he might have some interest in me, but I was
delusional, like always. I have already concluded that no man would love
me for who I am. That man does not exist. Life is not a fairytale, and I
understand that more than anyone else. Derek has shown me long ago that
love is nothing but an illusion.
I slap my cheeks lightly, bringing me back to reality. I'm not sure how long
it's been since I've left the party, but I must go back, even if it meant seeing
Caden and Grace cuddling together. I should at least wish Kale a Happy
Birthday before I leave.
As I walk back, I notice that my steps are a lot slower than when I ran out
of the house. However, it doesn't matter anyway because it's not like
someone would realize that I was gone.

OceanofPDF.com
 CHAPTER 6
Caden

"Where's Erin?" I question out loud. I haven't seen Erin since Kale dragged
her away, nor did I see her when Kale returned with Abby. I would have
known if she came back because I have been on the lookout for her ever
since she'd left.
It doesn't matter if I'm with Grace or anyone else, my eyes are continually
searching for Erin.
Speaking of Grace, she's pretty cool. Not only is she smart and pretty, but
she has a great sense of humor too. I was surprised when Erin introduced
Grace as her sister because they looked so different.
Grace is undoubtedly attractive, but her beauty is nothing compared to
Erin's perfection. She may have the body of a model, but it is no match for
Erin's lush curves, the curves my hands itch to touch. And although I'm
sitting here talking to Grace, Erin occupies my every thought. I want to see
her.
"I'm going to go look for Erin," I say to Grace, standing from my spot on
the bench.
"I'll go with you," she adds, starting to rise.
"No," I exclaim, stopping her. "You stay, I can go. They're going to sing
Happy Birthday to Kale soon, and you should be here for that. Plus, if Erin
comes back before I find her, you can call or text me." I give her my
number and watch as she dials it into her phone.
I take a step ready to leave when I hear Grace's pleading cry, "Wait, I'll let
you leave on one condition." She rises from her spot and stretches her arms
out wide. "Make sure there are no more caterpillars on me."
I chuckle softly before circling and inspecting her. Earlier, we talked about
our hilarious childhood memories and laughed at each other's stories when I
noticed a black and green caterpillar, about one-inch-long, crawling on her
right shoulder. Not wanting to scare her, I gently grabbed a strand of her
hair and moved it out of the way before the little creature could crawl onto
it.
Grace had been surprised by my sudden action because she'd froze and
snapped at me, "Caden, what are you doing?"
"Don't move," I demanded before leaning in to remove the snug caterpillar
from her shoulder. With the flick of my finger, the caterpillar flung into the
grass. I glanced back at a very disordered Grace and told her the truth. "A
caterpillar was crawling on your shoulder."
Grace had shot up like lightning and scrambled to brush herself off, hoping
to get rid of any remaining bugs. It was a sight to see. Now she stood before
me, hoping I would again clear any possible creatures on her body. I circle
her twice. "I don't see a single caterpillar or bug anywhere."
"You promise," she mutters nervously.
"I wouldn't lie."
Grace drops her arms to her side. "I'll keep you to your words. Now, go and
find my sister."
She did not need to tell me twice, and without another word, I'm heading
toward the house. Ten long minutes later, and Erin's still nowhere to be
seen. Is she not inside? Hoping to find her, I walk onto the front yard. I take
about four steps before I see Erin.
Her head is slightly bent facing the ground, and her hands twirl endlessly
with what looks like a blade of grass. Her feet shuffle beneath her like she
dreads the idea of coming back to the party. Erin must have sensed my
presence because she stops, and her beautiful brown eyes snap up to meet
mine.
The air escapes my lungs, and my body turns cold. Instantly, I rush to Erin.
She takes a step back as I approach, but I'm faster, and I quickly grab her
round rosy cheeks. Holding her in place, I prevent her from escaping.
"You've been crying," I state bluntly.
"I wasn't crying," Erin mumbles, avoiding my gaze.
She's lying. Why would she lie?
Erin has been crying, and there's no way she can hide it from me. She looks
discombobulated and distant. Her eyes are swollen, her nose is red, and her
face is flushed. Plus, I can see the streak of fallen tears on her cheeks. The
thought of her shedding tears pains me, and I can't mask my concern.
Which bastard would dare make my Erin cry?
"Erin, why are you lying to me?" I ask, hoping she will tell me the truth
instead of avoiding me.
Luckily, Erin tilts her head up, and she once again meets my stare.
However, I take in a shuttering breath when I witness the raw emotions she
desperately tries to hide on her face. Worry washes over me as I see the
small pool of water start to form underneath her eyes. I'm about to ask her
what's wrong when she pushes away, letting my hands fall to my side.
Instead of seeing tears as I expected, all I see is her beautiful smile shining
at me.
"I'm not crying silly," Erin says, shaking her head. "I have allergies, that's
all. I went to the car to get my medicine, but I forgot Grace has my keys."
"Allergies, huh?" I mumble entirely unconvinced. I want to further push the
matter, but I'm afraid she'll find a way to run from me and avoid me
altogether. That is something I cannot let happen. I'll let her get away with
lying to me this time, but I won't be so lenient next time. "If your allergies
are that bad, we should go grab those keys from Grace."
Erin nods silently, and I reach for her hand, wanting to feel the warmth of
her skin. But my chest tightens in discomfort when she avoids my touch,
and instead, she walks around me to return inside.
I stare at her stunning back, lush curves, and soft bottom as she walks away.
It takes every ounce of my control not to rush to her side and demand her to
tell me what's wrong. Everything seems off, and none of her actions makes
sense. I look down at the hand that she didn't take and clench it into a tight
fist.
Is it me? Am I the reason why she's acting so different?
She certainly wasn't like this a few moments ago. Hell, earlier, if Grace
hadn't disrupted us, I would have finally known how amazing Erin's lips felt
on mine. I almost shouted in frustration when Erin pulled away.
If Grace wasn't there, would she have let me devour her right there and
then? It wouldn't have mattered if we were at my nephew's birthday party.
When I'm with Erin, I lose all my self-control and damn it if that didn't turn
me on and make me want her even more.
There is chemistry between us, and I can't be the only one that feels the
connection. However, why do I feel like Erin's trying to break this link
between us instead of accepting it? Even if I demand to know what's going
on in that pretty little head of hers, I wonder at the same time if I have the
right to interfere. As of right now, I am no one to her. I'm not her boyfriend,
and I'm certainly not her lover.
I glance back in time to see her enter the house. With a sneer, I throw my
fist to my side and run after the girl that's driving me insane. As I follow
behind her, I realize that at this moment, I didn't care who I am to her. All
that matters is that I want her, so there's a straightforward answer to all my
questions.
I'm going to make her mine.

*****

"Caden, are you leaving?" Abby asks

"Yes," I answer, heading into the house to find her.
Kale's birthday ended two hours ago, and I decided to stay behind to help
clean. I have to say the party turned out great, other than that Erin left right
away after saying "Happy Birthday" to Kale. She didn't stay for the cake
nor to socialize. I did recall her pulling Grace to the side and saying
something to her. Before I knew it, she was gone without even saying good-
bye.
I find Abby in the kitchen sweeping the floor. "Did you need something?" I
lean against the counter.
Looking away from her task, she picks up a large brown box that lies beside
her feet and hands it to me. "Yes, can you take this back to mother for me?
Mom called and said they arrived home about an hour ago. It seems they
enjoyed their trip. I was going to stop by tomorrow and give it to her then,
but since you pass them on your way home anyway, you can drop it off.
Plus, you haven't visited them in forever, even though you live less than
thirty minutes away."
I sigh and place my elbows against the island table. "You already know why
I don't visit them as much anymore."
Abby strolls to the closet to put the broom and dustpan away. "Of course, I
know why," she smirks. "You're tired of our mother always pestering you
about blind dates and trying to get involved in your life."
My eyes follow Abby as she walks to the other side of the island table and
stands across from me. "But Caden, you must remember mom's acting that
way because she wants what's best for you. She's tired of you hooking up
with random women or jumping from one relationship to another, and
frankly, I am on the same page as our mom on this. Caden, as your sister, I
want to see you happy."
I give her a small grin before reaching over the counter to lightly touch the
tip of her nose like I did when we were kids. "Thanks, sis, but you don't
have to worry about me. I'll decide on my own who I want to be with,
although this 'stick to one relationship and settling down thing' may come
faster than you or mom realize."
"What!" Abby cries in astonishment, her eye wide from shock. "What did
you just say?"
Instead of answering, I swiftly grab the box and rush to the front door. I
laugh as I hear Abby chase after me yelling, "Don't you dare leave Caden,
we aren't done with our talk!"
"Bye big, sis, I'll see you next time," I shout back while skipping to the car.
Before she can catch up to me, I exit out of her driveway as fast as I can and
head to my parent's house.
The drive takes less than fifteen minutes. Grabbing the large box from the
passenger seat, I make my way to the front door. Before I can ring the bell,
the door flies open, and my mother, Ellen, is standing behind it. At fifty-six
years old, she stands just above five feet three inches and is a plump short
brunette with soft green eyes.
"Caden!" My mom squeals, rushing in for a hug. It's more of a half hug,
given that my other hand is supporting the box on my lower hip. Pulling
back, she points to the box. "What's that?"
"Abby told me to give you this. I think they're kitchen items or something
like that."
"Oh yeah, she borrowed some silverware to use for Kale's birthday party."
Turning around, she walks into the house. "Come, dear, you can set them on
the table, and I'll put them away later."
I did as she instructed. "Where's Dad?"
She gives me a bottle of cold water before answering. "Your father is in his
office. He's working on some last minute paperwork."
"I see," I say, taking a sip of the refreshing drink, "did you guys have fun in
London?"
Mom smiles sweetly. "We did, we got to experience and see so many new
things and the food there was amazing. Everything was going wonderful
until I got an extraordinary call from Dr. Wilcox."
Oh shit, I'm in trouble now. I'm almost afraid to look at my mother. When I
muster enough courage to glance up, all I see is a thin smile and piercing
eyes, which creeps me out even more. She is not happy with me at all. I'm
in big trouble.
"Mom, I can explain," I stutter while backing away with my arms
positioning in front of me. My mother is probably the sweetest human being
alive, and she has a heart with so much love, but when she's mad, all hell
breaks loose.
She crosses her arms, her green eyes piercing through my very soul.
"Really? Feel free to elaborate on the fact that while I was enjoying my
vacation with your father, I suddenly get a call from Dr. Wilcox
complaining that you disrespected his daughter during the blind date."
"Well mom, you see I-"
"Do you know how many times I had to apologize and how embarrassed I
was," she continues interrupting my chance to speak. "I'm embarrassed that
my son would act the way he did. I thought I raised you better than that?"
I'm about to defend myself when a low husky voice calls from the doorway.
"What's going on here?"
Instantly our attention diverts to the voice. To my relief, my father, William,
stands against the entrance. His thick brows cave together, and his eyes
squint with confusion over the commotion. My father is the very image of
me, but older. Sometimes I wonder if I would still be as healthy and strong
when I reach his age. He's almost sixty years old and still doesn't look a day
past forty-five.
I observe as he walks behind mother and wraps his arms around her,
snuggling close into her warmth. Although she was yelling at me a few
seconds ago, she instantly becomes quiet and relaxes into her husband's
arms. It still amazes me that after thirty-one years of marriage, their love
remains strong. I hope to have a love like theirs one day.
At that thought, Erin's sweet face, curly luscious black hair, and bold brown
eyes appeared. The idea of growing old with her didn't frighten me one bit.
Instead, my heart pounds with excitement and anticipation. She is all I can
think about, and she's driving me insane, but I can't help but love every
minute of it.
"Caden, what are you doing to my beautiful wife?" Dad asks.
"It was nothing."
"Nothing!" Mom cries. Breaking from the embrace, she faces my father.
"William, our son here promised me he would behave himself during his
blind date, but instead, he goes and disgraces Dr. Wilcox's daughter,
Olivia."
"I see," he replies, his gaze never leaving hers. "So, this must be the same
blind date you've been talking about since our trip."
"Yes," she wails, crossing her arms again, fuming with anger.
Father leans down to give her a peck on the forehead. "Calm down Ellen, I
know you're mad but let's listen to what our son has to say first, alright?"
Silent seconds ticks by before she finally nods to his request. Thank God,
my father is here to calm her down because I certainly did not know what to
do.
Standing straight and giving my mother my full attention, I ask politely,
"Can I say my piece now?"
"Yes," she replies, "tell me what happened."
"Mom, I know you love me and care for my well-being, and that's why
you're always arranging these blind dates for me. But you must remember I
am a grown man and I am more than capable of finding someone I think is
suitable for me. I don't want to randomly go on blind dates with women I
have no interest in. It's a waste of my time and theirs."
I frown as I recall my blind date with Oliva. "The same applies to Olivia. I
don't know what you heard from Dr. Wilcox or his daughter, but she's not
how you imagine her to be. She's fake mother, completely fake. Through
most of our date, she was on her phone, talked my ears off, and she didn't
give a shit about my interest or me. She only cared about herself, and that's
not appealing to me at all. So, I tolerated her as long as I could, because like
I promised you, I would be on my best behavior. But I can only do so much,
plus…" My thoughts trail off to the moment where I met Erin at the café.
"Plus, what?" she asks.
"Plus, I have someone I like and want to dedicate my time to," I state
honestly.
"You what!" my mom shouts, slamming her palms on the counter. "Are
you're kidding me right now?"
"Mom, I would never joke about something like this," I say bluntly.
With a loud shriek, she rushes around the counter and engulfs me in a
crushing hug. "Caden, I'm so sorry for forcing you into those blind dates. I
always thought I was helping my son, but I was wrong. I apologize.
However, I can't believe my little boy has finally found a girl he's serious
about. So, who is she and what's her name? How does she look like? Where
does she work, and how did you meet?" Mom continues to bash me with
endless questions, not giving me time to answer.
"Ellen, sweetheart," my father says, breaking the interrogation. "I know
you're excited, but you need to give him a chance to speak. I don't think
harassing our son with all these questions will help." My mother finally
steps back before whispering a slight sorry. That sorry was my cue to speak.
Chuckling at how cute my mother's actions are, I present her with my
biggest smile with Erin on my mind. "I'm glad you're excited for me, but
unfortunately, I'm unable to tell both of you about her. And before you ask
me why it's because I'm sure she doesn't feel the same way about me as I do
about her. She's important to me, and I want us to get to know each other
before introducing her to my family."
I wait in silence as my parents' glance at one another, speaking unspoken
words between them. My dad walks up to me and pats my shoulder, his
expression soft and cheerful. "Son," he says. "Your mother and I are thrilled
that you have found someone important to you, and if you feel that it's not
time to introduce her to us, then we will respect your wishes."
Moving closer to me, my mom adds, "And from now on, I won't set you on
any more blind dates, I promise. So, I am looking forward to the day I get to
meet this special woman who has finally tied my little boy down."
"You'll get to meet her one day, I guarantee it."
With that, I say my good-byes and head back home. My only wish is I hope
I'm able to keep the promise I made to my parents. If I had it my way, Erin
would already be in my house, in my bed, and screaming with pleasure.
However, a part of me knows that she is not the type of woman who would
jump into bed with someone without giving her heart to him first, and that
is something I am counting on.
I am ten minutes from my place when my phone rings. Looking at my
dashboard, I see the caller ID is from my childhood friend, Kyle.
"Hello."
"Hey, Caden, whatcha doing?" Kyle asks.
"Nothing much, I'm actually on my way home right now. What's up?"
"Well, Zack and I are hanging out at my place if you wanna join. We're
casually drinking, and I have some meat marinated that's about to go on the
grill."
I glance at the green clock to see that it is only nine. I guess the night is still
young, and I haven't seen Zack in a while either. "Sure, I'll make my way to
your place right now."
"Ok, sounds good," Kyle says, disconnecting the call.
Twenty minutes later, I'm at Kyle's place with a six-pack. I don't bother
going through the front door because I'm positive they would be hanging
out in the back yard. Already I can smell the mouth-watering char of the
grill.
"Hey guys, I brought six more," I announce, walking to where they are
sitting.
Zack, who oversees the grill, looks up. "Hey, Caden, glad you could make
it." Zack is a tall, muscular man with dark black hair and a killer smile that
he loves to show off to the ladies. He's a smooth talker, a womanizer, and
overall a ladies' man. One smile from him, and I've seen women shed their
fair share of clothing on the spot. He might have his wild side, but he is a
great guy, and as a firefighter, he takes his job very seriously.
Sitting beside the grill is Kyle, my childhood friend. As I approach, he nods,
acknowledging my presence. Kyle is a well-known Radiologist with years
of experience. He is a good-looking guy with light brown hair, black
rimmed glasses, and has the nicest personality I have seen. According to the
women, his character makes him a keeper.
"How's it going?" I inquire, giving each one a handshake.
"Not much," Zack replies. "That's why we're hanging out tonight."
I focus on Kyle. "Kyle, how about you?"
He takes a swing of his beer. "You already know, work, and more work."
Reaching into the cooler for a beer, I take the empty seat next to Kyle. "I
swear, you're going to work yourself to death."
He shrugs. "Can't help it, no one is going to read those MRI's if I don't."
"Enough about work," Zack demands, sitting down with us. "Tell us what
you've been up to Caden. I feel like I haven't seen you in ages."
"I haven't been doing much. I'm also busy with work."
"Well then, tell me," Zack asks, "are you still dating that hot supermodel?"
"Supermodel?" I don't remember dating one, but hell, since I started
noticing my feelings for Erin, I don't recall a single girl I have dated.
"Yeah, don't you remember? What was her name again?" Zack asks, turning
to Kyle. "Do you know Kyle?"
"I think it was Jessi."
"Oh yeah, Jessi," Zack says in remembrance. "That was her name. So, are
you guys still together?"
I laugh deeply. "Well, clearly, we aren't since I can't even recall her name."
Zack shakes his head. "Damn, that's a shame, she was a real looker too."
"There's more to a person than looks, you know," I reply.
"Yeah, I know, but personality isn't the first thing you think about when you
have them pinned against the bed and riding them like a horse."
I shake my head in disagreement, swirling the half-empty bottle of alcohol
in my hand. "I can't say that's false, but none of that matters when you find
the right person. It doesn't matter how they look or how others may
perceive them. They're beautiful no matter what."
There's no response, and the silence around us thickens. I glance up from
my drink to see four widened eyes staring back at me, their eyebrows raised
in inquiry.
"What?" I ask.
"Are you feeling alright?" Kyle utters with concern.
"Of course, I'm alright. Why wouldn't I be?"
"Are you sure?" Zack questions chiming in.
"Of course, I'm sure. What's with you guys and these damn questions?"
"Well," Kyle begins, "before you would have agreed with what Zack said
and even joked about it, but now it's different. That was a reply neither of us
expected, especially coming from you."
Before I can utter a word, Zack attacks with the question. "Who is she?"
I take a full swing of my beer, the liquid descending my throat. "What do
you mean?" I mumble under my breath, refusing to answer the question.
"Don't play dumb with us, Caden," Zack says with annoyance. "There is
clearly someone who's captured your attention. Who is she?"
I sigh heavily. I haven't told my parents about her, but maybe it won't hurt
to let my friends what I'm going through. Things are changing now, and
they should at least know why. "Her name is Erin Cooper."
"Wait," Kyle says, opening another drink and handing it to me. "Erin
Cooper? As in Erin Cooper, Dr. Cooper's eldest daughter?"
"Dr. Cooper?"
"Yes, Dr. Martin Cooper. He's a surgeon and works at the same hospital as
me. He has two daughters, Erin and Grace."
"Then yes, I believe it's the same person," I reply anxiously. Did Kyle know
Erin? Why does the thought that he might know her fills me with dread?
"Do you know her?"
"I do. Every year I attend a banquet hosted by Erin's mother. It's one of the
few events I consider attending, and I try to go every year. I met Erin a
couple of times, and she's a sweet girl, very quiet but cute nevertheless. But
I'm surprised Caden because I didn't think she was your type. Her sister
Grace might fit your ideal woman more."
"That's where you're wrong," I reply, looking straight into Kyle's eyes, "Erin
is the one I want."
Kyle chuckles, leaning back against his chair. "Alright then, point noted."
Breaking eye contact, I look over to a pestering Zack who was left out of
the conversation. I let out a shuttering breath and glimpse down at my
hands wrapped around the beer bottle only to see they are as white as
sheets. I hardly noticed that I was gripping the bottle at all. Relaxing my
hold, I let the blood drain back into my fingertips. If I had used a little more
strength, the glass bottle would have shattered.
The fact that Kyle knew Erin before me and had noticed her charms makes
my blood run cold. My body is filling up with so much jealousy that I can
barely control my emotions. I set my drink down and place my forehead
against the palm of my hand.
Jealously is a term I've never used because I have never been jealous of
another man. I'm the type of man women run to, not away from. Yet, here I
am, stressing over the fact that my best friend has noticed the charm of the
girl who stole my very heart.
Erin, what have you done to me?

OceanofPDF.com
 CHAPTER 7
Erin

"Hey, Erin, are you alright?"

I break away from my thoughts, and I'm met with intense stares from my
friends. It's Wednesday night, and we have our weekly get-together.
Mentally shaking my head, I glance between them. "Yeah, of course."
"Are you sure?" Julie asks with concern and disbelieving. "You know you
could tell us anything, right?"
I lock onto their worried gazes. Hoping to ease their fear, I give them my
best smile. "I know. I just have a lot on my mind right now."
There's no perfect way to tell my friends about the craziness swirling in my
mind. It's been six long days since I last saw Caden. I haven't encountered
him since Kale's birthday party, and I'm not sure I want to. I'm afraid that if
I see him again, I won't be able to keep a smile on my face. Because every
time I think about Caden, all I see is him leaning in to kiss my sister.
At one point, I believed that he might be interested in me. Maybe it's
because his bright green eyes would sparkle whenever he saw me, or how
he would play with my hair so affectionately it made my body tingle in all
the right places. Or maybe it was the way my heart raced when he would
caress my cheeks with such tenderness that made me believe I might be
special to him.
Yet, now I know that all those signals were only fragments of my
imagination playing tricks on me. I understand that I have no reason to hope
for something more, and when I did, it became my downfall.
I'm embarrassed at myself for considering that Caden saw me as more than
his nephew's homeroom teacher. I honestly don't know how I should act
when I see him again. Faking allergies is one thing, but how long can I keep
this pain in my heart hidden away?
Cherry grasps my hand firmly. "Erin, you know that you can rant to us all
you want, right? Don't bottle in all your feelings. You always do that, and it
concerns us."
Julie nods at Cherry's words. I'm so grateful to have two of the best friends
in the world who care so much about me, and I couldn't ask for anything
more. Honestly, I wouldn't know what to do without them, but at the same
time, I don't want to burden them with my problems.
Lightly squeezing Cherry's hand, I reply truthfully. "Thanks, girls, but I'm
ok. I'm glad that I have the greatest friends in the world." They return my
smile, but I can tell they were hoping for more. However, they also know
not to push the topic any further, and for that, I am grateful.
Instantly Cherry slips away from mine, and her palm slams loudly against
the table, the noise echoing through the diner. A few heads turn in our
direction, but she doesn't care. "Alright," she shouts with excitement, "we'll
wait until you're ready to tell us, but since my bestie is sad, it's time to go
out this weekend."
Oh no, I hope she's not suggesting what I think it is.
"Let's go clubbing!" Cherry exclaims happily.
I groan in frustration as Julie chuckles at us. They both know how much I
dread the partying and drinking life. I was never a fan of it. It amazes me
that Cherry enjoys that life and never gets bored of it. However, she's
always been someone who loves to let loose and get a little crazy. Julie
usually goes with the flow, and I'm the one tucked in the corner, trying to
avoid everyone.
I peek at Cherry to see her hands mold together in a praying stance, and her
eyes are sparkling with excitement. How can I say no when she looks so
happy? And the thought of drowning my pain away with alcohol sounds so
appealing. Why should I sit here, dwelling over a man that doesn't know I
exist? Merely thinking about it makes my blood boil with anger.
I slam my hand on the table before crying in agreement. "Let's go!" I watch
as Cherry's eyes shine brighter. We turn to Julie. "Julie, how about you?"
Julie follows our actions and slams her hand on the table, joining us. "I was
afraid you wouldn't ask."
We all stare at each other in silence before bursting out in laughter. There is
nothing else to say. We're going to have some fun this Saturday night.
*****
I groan in frustration as I do another full sweep of myself in the full length
mirror. Everything, everything is horrible.
Last week I promised my mom I would go shopping, and that's why I'm
here right now in the dressing room wanting to rip this dreadful dress from
my body. The aqua dress my mother picked out for me and insisted that I
try on now clings to each roll of fat that I desperately try to hide. The cute
low neckline barely covers half of my double D breasts and the dress that
should have reached my knees rests tightly at my upper thighs. I don't know
what my mother was thinking when she picked this grown, but clearly, she
must have forgotten she has a fat daughter who wears double-digit clothing.
I look at myself again, and a piece of me dies a little more inside. This is
who I am. I'm that person in the mirror with messy curly hair, ugly brown
eyes, and pale white skin, that same girl who's disproportioned in every
way. I'm that girl who will never be beautiful nor ever experience love.
"Erin, are you done?" my mother's voice calls from outside the stall.
I whip around, destroying the hideous creature in front of me as I wipe
away the evidence of my fallen tears. There's no way I'm going to cry in
front of my mom, nor am I going to walk out of this dressing room looking
like I do.
"Yes, I'm done," I mummer enough so she could hear me. "But mom, this
dress doesn't fit me."
"Really? I swear I picked the biggest size," she replies.
Oh great, that did not make me feel any better. There is no point in me
coming to a store that doesn't carry a size over ten.
"Well, sorry to burst your bubble, but I'm not stepping out of this stall in
this dress. I'm taking it off right now." Unzipping the dress's side, I peel it
off my body before placing it back on the hanger and getting dressed.
"Oh, come on, sweetie. I'm sure it's not that bad."
"You're right," I reply, opening the stall door and placing the gown in the
return pile. "It wasn't bad. It was hideous on me. I've already told you
mother. I'm not going to fit in these tiny dresses you give me. Do you not
realize that I am twice your size? It might look great on you and Grace, but
it doesn't suit me, nor does it fit me."
I'm getting annoyed with each passing second, and that's another reason
why I hate shopping.
I feel the cold press of my mother's palms on my heated cheeks. While she
holds me firmly in place, she says sincerely, "I'm sorry that I made you feel
that way. I know that we're all different sizes, but it has never mattered to
me before, and it will never matter to me what size you are. You will always
be my beloved daughter. I honestly thought that dress would look beautiful
on you, and that is why I chose it. However, if it wasn't to your liking that's
alright, I wasn't expecting to find the perfect dress right away anyways.
Since I didn't find anything either, let's find Grace and check out another
store. I'll make sure to pick a better one for you next time, what do you
say?"
Now, I feel horrible for being angry at my mom when she honestly did
nothing wrong. She only wants what's best for me. With a big breath to
calm myself, I give her a slight nod before attempting to find Grace in the
crowded store.
The next store we hit is Dress Barn, and it's one of the stores that I don't
mind shopping in. I also like that they have a whole section dedicated to
plus-size women, and their clothes are reasonably priced. I am scanning
through some of the racks when my mother approaches me again with
another dress.
"Erin, I think I finally found the perfect one for you. Please try this one on
for me," she says, holding up the dress beside her.
I glance at it, and with one look, I am in love. It's not a dress I would have
chosen for myself, but as I stare at the beautiful floor length fabric, I can't
resist the urge to try it on. Almost afraid to touch it, I trail my fingers along
with the light pink sleeveless dress, enjoying the softness against my skin.
My hands travel to the beautiful diamond studded design that makes up the
neckline. The gown is marvelous, yet the real question is, will I fit in
something so perfect?
"It seems that you like this one," my mom says with a grin.
I nod silently, still admiring the apparel before me.
She pushes the piece of clothing against my chest. "Well, then what are you
waiting for dear, go try it on."
Stepping back, I shake my head. "I shouldn't. It probably wouldn't fit me
anyway. What if I ruin the fabric?"
"Oh nonsense," she exclaims, grabbing my right hand and placing the dress
in my care. "You'll never know if you don't try, now go and try it on for me.
If you don't, I promise I'll make you shop with Grace and me for another
three hours, and don't you dare tempt me because you know very well that
three more hours is nothing."
The very thought of three additional hours of torture is enough to make me
run towards the nearest changing room. There is no way she is bluffing.
They can easily shop for the whole day without breaking a single sweat, but
I'll be damned if I have to stay at the mall for one more hour.
Five minutes later, and I'm looking at my reflection. The dress fits, and it
looks terrific on me. With a small happy squeal, I twirl around in the stall
beaming with happiness. I didn't think I can like an outfit this much until
this moment. I carefully step out to where my family is waiting for me. I
don't have time to say a word because they shriek with excitement and rush
at me.
"Oh. My. Gosh. Sis! You look beautiful," Grace yells, stepping back to
observe my outfit.
"Thanks," I reply shyly. I'm not used to getting compliments, and when I do
receive the occasional one, I never know how to react.
Mother steps forward, handing me a pair of white heels. "I knew this dress
was going to be the right one for you. Try these on."
The heels she gives me are simple but pretty nevertheless. The ankle strap is
full of glistering diamonds, and the heels are not too high. Mother knows
how much I dislike high heels, and I'm grateful she picked the perfect ones.
I gently place them on the ground and step into them.
"Perfection," I hear my mom sigh with satisfaction.
I nod in agreement. Giving the heels back to my mom, I return to the
dressing room. Another five minutes later, and I walk out with the dress
draping gently over my arm. To my surprise, only Grace is waiting for me.
"Where's Mom?"
"The line is getting longer, so she went ahead first."
"I see, then let's go too," I say as we continue towards the register. "Did you
find anything you like?"
"No, not really. I looked around, but there is nothing to my liking. I already
found the dress I wanted anyway, so I was window shopping."
"Thanks for waiting for me then."
"Of course, I'm glad you found the dress you-. Oh my god, look at this
skirt!" Grace screeches before running to the nearest rack and removing a
mini leather skirt from it. "Isn't this cute? I've been looking for a leather
skirt but haven't found one that I like. I have to try this on, can I?"
I chuckle, why is she asking for my permission? "Of course, you can. Go
try it on."
"Thanks, sis, here." She hands me her MK purse. "Please hold my purse for
me." Taking it from her, I watch as Grace skips into the dressing room.
As she enters the stall, her phone rings. I quickly dig into her purse,
thinking that it might be mom calling us. Instead, my heart shatters when I
see Caden on the caller ID. Instantly, my body becomes paralyzed.
Caden's calling Grace, he's really calling her. It hurts seeing his name flash
against the bright screen, and a little part of me cries in agony. My desire to
throw the phone away is strong, but instead, all I can do is clench it tightly
against my grasp. I'm unsure when they exchanged numbers, but at this
moment, I loathe myself for being angry. I don't have the right to be mad
because there is nothing between Caden and me.
Yet, here I am, wondering if I should answer the call or not. I am not sure if
I have the strength to hear Caden's soft, husky voice and not wish for
something more from him, so instead, I watch the call come to an end and
go straight to voicemail. I quickly drop the phone back into the purse,
hoping to erase the evidence of what I've seen. Just then, Grace returns with
the skirt in her arms. Handing her the purse, I ask, "Do you like it?"
She nods ecstatically. "Yes, I love it and can't wait to wear it. Let's go pay
for our stuff and meet up with mom because she's probably wondering
where we are."
"Yeah, let's go," I say, directing Grace to lead the way. Instead of following
her, I stand behind and watch as my younger sister strides in the direction of
the registers. As I stare at her perfect back, long graceful hair and hourglass
figure, I once again understand why Grace is the one Caden chose and not
me.
She is everything I am not and more.
Honestly, if I were a guy, I wouldn't choose me either, so I don't blame
Caden for his choice. Yet there is one thing I do know. Grace is single, and
according to Caden, he came back to Wisconsin hoping to settle down. It's
like fate made it so Caden and I could cross paths so that I would provide
him the opportunity to meet Grace. Everything seems too flawlessly staged
and so strange. Regardless, all I know is they are perfect for each other.
With a sad smile on my face, I sprint after Grace. As I run to her, I decide
then that I will be the cupid to bring them together, even if it causes my
heart to break into a thousand pieces.

OceanofPDF.com
 CHAPTER 8
Caden

I disconnect the call with a sigh. Grace isn't answering, which means I'll
have to call again if I want Erin's phone number.
It's been a week since I've seen her and it's driving me insane. After Kale's
birthday, I went back to LA to meet with an important client. While I was
there, I planned to check on my firm and make sure everything was running
smoothly, but I never got the chance. I left LA right after sealing the deal
with the client, and this morning took the first available flight back home.
What was supposed to be a two week-long trip quickly turned into a week,
when I discovered that I could no longer concentrate on work. Instead, my
thoughts were filled with only one thing, an extraordinary voluptuous
beauty that occupies every minute of my mind.
However, when I arrived home, I realized I had no means of contacting her.
I recalled giving my phone number to Grace last week and was hoping she
would tell me her sister's number. If that doesn't work, I'll have to visit her
at school on Monday, but I don't know if I can wait until then.
I twirl the phone on the counter as I contemplate my next move when the
phone rings. Hoping it's Grace, I glance down only to grimace in
disappointment when I see Zack as the caller ID. "Hey, what's up?"
"Caden, you doing anything tonight?"
Besides my grand plan to sit by the phone all night waiting for a call, there's
nothing else to do. My only priority is to get in touch with Erin. "No."
"Great! Kyle and I are hitting this bar and club tonight. One of my friends
owns it and asked us to stop by. What do you say, wanna join?"
I glance at the clock, and it's only eight pm. Maybe going out and having a
few drinks won't hurt, I certainly need one. "Sure, why not."
"Alright, we'll pick you up around eleven," he replies before disconnecting
the call.
Sliding my hand down my face, I realize I haven't shaved since last night. I
look down at my plain grey t-shirt and blue jeans and notice that I'm still
wearing the same clothes I had on when I left California. My nose wrinkles,
and I can smell the sweat and airplane crackers on me, certainly not a good
sign.
Keeping my phone close, I walk upstairs to the bathroom that's connected to
my bedroom. Sliding off my clothes, I step into the warm shower as I let the
water soothe my aching skin.

*****

"Wow, this place is packed!" Zack blurts, stating the obvious.

I quickly scan the room, observing my surroundings. As Zack said, the club
is extremely crowded, and it is almost hard to move around without
bumping into somebody. The place is enormous.
There is a large open bar at the back of the room, a dance floor with a cage,
and it stands at least two stories high. The bar is loaded with people
ordering alcohol and guys trying to buy girls drinks. The large dance floor
is packed, and the booths are jammed with people socializing and drinking
to their heart's content. There were so many things happening around me,
but all I cared about was the phone resting in the palm of my hand.
By the time Zack and Kyle arrived at my house, there hadn't been a single
ring. Even after all the messages I left, I still haven't heard from Grace, and
it's been over five hours since my first call. I'm hoping that she'll eventually
reach out to me.
I click on Grace's name and press the call button again. I'm desperate, and I
don't care who knows it. Grace might think I'm crazy, but that's the least of
my concern. My only desire is to hear Erin's voice. I need it like it's my next
breath because I don't think I'll have the strength to wait until Monday to
see her again.
However, given how my luck is going today, I'm not surprised that the call
went straight to voicemail. I left another message and sent my first text
asking for Erin's number. It's insane, but I never knew a person could miss
someone so much until I met Erin.
"Caden, you gotta stop looking at your phone, man," Zack grumbles.
I sneakily slide the phone into my back pocket before replying innocently,
"I'm not looking at it."
"Dude, we know you've been glancing at your phone every five minutes,"
Zack informs, and Kyle nods in agreement.
Kyle places his hand on my shoulder. "Caden, we know you're waiting for
that call, but we're also here to relax and have some fun. Plus, you have
your ringtone and vibrate on. If you put it in your back pocket, you'll notice
it when it rings."
He's right. Maybe I need to chill a bit. If Grace doesn't return my call, it's
not the end of the world, though it might feel like it. I can always drop by
the school and see Erin on Monday, even if that means I'll have to wait two
whole days.
"Fine," I say, holding my hands up, "I won't look at my phone unless
necessary."
Zack gives his approval. "Great, I'll keep you to your words. Now, let's go
find my friend."
Kyle and I tag behind Zack as he maneuvers through the crowd trying to
locate his friend. We come to a stop at the bottom of the stairs leading to the
second floor. Standing in front of Zack is a tall skinny man with short
brown hair and a nicely trimmed goatee. My attention shifts from the man
to the girl clinging to his arm. Her long rainbow colored hair shines brighter
each time the club lights flashes across her face. She's wearing almost
nothing with her tiny top and extremely short shorts, and the way she's
chewing on her gum roughly while blowing bubbles is annoying.
My gaze tears away from the bubbles when Zack steps up to introduce the
stranger. "Guys, I would like you to meet a good friend of mine, Trevor.
Trevor, these are two of my greatest buddies, Caden and Kyle." With a
welcoming greeting, we exchange handshakes.
"Why don't you guys follow me," he says, "I'll take you up to the second
floor. It won't be so crowded since only VIP members can enter this level."
Following him, we bypass two guards standing at the base of the stairs
before we ascend to the second floor. Trevor leads us to the lounge area
consisting of key lime couches. "Alright, please enjoy your time here.
There's also an open bar on this floor. Please fill free to order anything you
like. The drinks are on me."
"Thanks, Trevor, greatly appreciate it," Zack replies.
"Anytime, I'll drop by later to see how you're doing, but I'll be around if
ya'll need me." We watch him walk away with the bubble girl still strapped
to his arm.
Fifteen minutes later, Zack is downstairs on the dance floor with some girl,
and Kyle is at the bar flirting with the pretty bartender. I lean back against
the key lime cushions and watch the people around me. A couple of girls
have tried to approach me, but I shooed them away. This might sound crazy,
but since I realize how I feel about Erin, if I start talking to another woman,
I feel guilty.
I finished my third bottle of beer when I see a thin blonde woman wearing a
dress so tight that it was hard to tell what was skin and fabric, strolling my
way. I turn away trying to avoid eye-contact, hoping she'll get the
impression not to come near me. She did not get the hint.
Sliding close to my side, she wraps her small arms around my elbow,
making sure that my upper arm is nestling between her breasts. "Hey
handsome," she whispers seductively, "what' cha doing all by yourself?"
To any man, this might be the perfect scenario. Unfortunately, I'm not
just any man. In fact, instead of feeling turned on, I am entirely repulsed.
"I'm not, I'm here with some friends," I reply, trying to pry her grip from my
arm. However, the more attempts I make to disconnect her scrawny hands,
the tighter her grasp becomes.
Moving deeper into my side, she lightly trails one perfectly manicured nail
down the center of my chest. Using the same seductive voice, she says
huskily, "Well, I don't see your friends anywhere, so since you're alone and
I'm alone, let's say we go have some fun together."
Looking down, I scowl at her. "I rather not, so would you please let go of
my arm?"
She ignores me and continues to advance her hand down my chest, then to
the base of my belly button before sweeping over my zipper. "Oh, come on,
big boy. I know you want me as much as I want you."
Instantly my free hand captures her wrist before she can attempt to travel
down any further. "I already told you," I hiss with anger,
"I'm not interested."
"Oh, come on," she coos. "I know you're playing hard to get, and that's
alright because I love the challenge."
I almost gag in disgust. Doesn't she realize I'm not interested? Maybe she's
never been rejected before, and if that is the case, I'll gladly be the first. I
prefer someone real than a fake plastic doll that has a ridiculous layer of
makeup and smells too strongly of alcohol.
"For the last time, lady, I-." My body freezes as I sense a vibration on my
left butt cheek. Someone's calling me. What if Grace is calling me? I stand
up rapidly, only to be drag back down by the annoying woman sticking to
my side.
With pleading eyes, she pouts, "Baby, where are you going?"
Alright, this woman is clearly drunk and a lunatic, but I can care less right
now. I've been waiting for a call all night, and I'll be damned if she is the
reason I miss this phone call. "Lady, I'm asking you one last time, let go of
me," I snarl sternly, staring straight into her bright green eyes, which I'm
positive are fake contact lenses.
"No!" she exclaims, wrapping herself tighter against me. With a huff, I
roughly pull my arm from her grip. The strong force causes her to fling
back against the couch with an oomph. "How dare you!" she yells, her eyes
shooting daggers at me.
Ignoring her, I grab my phone and see the name I've been waiting for. "Hey,
Grace," I answer happily. Hoping to distance myself from the drunken girl
and the noise, I walk to the corner of the second floor and lean against the
railing, looking down at the dance floor.
"Hey, Caden. I'm sorry I got back to you so late. I had a few things going on
tonight and didn't get the chance to look at my phone."
"That's alright, I understand." I cough before clearing my throat. "I'm
wondering if you can give me Erin's phone number."
Grace giggles. "I figured that's what you wanted after the multiple
voicemails and the text messages you sent me."
I blush, feeling some slight embarrassment. "You're correct. It will help me
out a lot if you can give me your sister's number."
"I'll text it to you."
"Thank you." I look at my watch to see that it’s almost one in the morning.
Is it too late to call tonight? Maybe she's still up? "Grace, is Erin with you
by any chance?"
"Hmm, no. I haven't seen her since we went shopping earlier."
"I see, well, that's alright," I reply with disappointment.
"Oh, but if I remember correctly," Grace begins to say.
"Yes?"
"Well earlier Erin said she was going to the-"
"Club," I answer, finishing her sentence, my voice barely a whisper.
"Wait, how did you know?"
My brain registers her question, but I'm too shocked to answer. Before me,
down on the dance floor is Erin swaying her sexy body to the beat of the
music. I had to look twice because I honestly believed my eyes were
playing tricks on me. I'm missing her so much I'm seeing her everywhere I
go. But as I stare down at the beautiful being with curly black hair and
tempting curves, I know it isn't my imagination.
Erin's moving her body gracefully and dancing around other girls that I
assumed might be her friends. However, I pay them no attention as I watch
Erin's hair flow elegantly with each movement. This is the first time I've
seen her hair down, and the thought of running my fingers through those
curls makes my body burn like no other.
Also, is she trying to kill me with that outfit of hers? A floral pattern
cardigan drapes stylishly over her shoulders and does nothing to hide the
black tank top she wears underneath. Each layer and dip of her folds are
outlined in the tight top, and to complete her perfection, she wore a pair of
high-waist jean shorts that made her buttocks look irresistible.
Fuck, she's so breathtaking.
"Hey. Hey Caden, are you still there?"
It dawns on me that Grace is still on the other line. "I'm sorry, yes, I am. I
got to go now, thanks again for the number." With a quick bye, I slide the
phone back into my pocket.
As I descend the stairs to meet the brown-eyed beauty, my gaze never
sways from Erin's lovely face. I weave my way to the center of the dance
floor to her. I'm about to reach for her when I see a hand position itself over
Erin's bottom. Rage erupts through my whole body, and in less than a
second, I'm next to the stranger and forcefully yanking his hand away.
"Don't you dear touch her," I snarl as I grip the man's wrist tightly.
The stranger glares back at me. I can tell he's about to say something, but
then he views my full length and built body and decides that fighting me
isn't the best decision. Jerking away, he replies, "Sorry, man, I wasn't aware
that she's your girl."
He scurries away without looking back, and I watch as he disappears into
the crowd. I turn and finally give Erin my full attention. She continues to
dance, oblivious to what went on behind her. A smile arches on my lips, and
I decide to do something I've been dreaming about since the first time I've
laid eyes on her.
Reaching out my right arm, I wrap it around Erin's waist and pull her back
against my hard chest. I groan softly with satisfaction. Finally! I've been
waiting to feel her soft body against mine for so long that it feels surreal. I
tug her closer and unable to resist, I lightly nibble on the base of her ear
before whispering her name.
Instantly Erin whips around, astonishment and confusion demonstrating on
her face. But instead of the resentment, I thought I would get all I see is a
bright smile directing at me. To my surprise, her arms fly up and hook
tightly around my neck. "It's Caden!" Erin cries happily.
That was not the response I expected, but I'm wasn't going to complain at
all. "Are you happy to see me?"
"Hmmm," she says, her voice slurring "Happy? ... hiccup ... Well, you could
say that. I'm just happy to be in the company of such a ... hiccup ... cute
man."
I chuckle my chest warming. Yep, my Erin is drunk. From her slurring
words to her cute red puffy cheeks and bloodshot eyes, all of it tells me
she's had way too much to drink tonight. Call me a fiend if you want, but
the opportunity to take advantage of this situation is too great to miss.
Maybe if I play my cards right tonight, I might find out how Erin feels
about me.

OceanofPDF.com
 CHAPTER 9
Caden

"So, you think I'm cute, huh?" I say, pulling her close, feeling those soft
breasts press firmly against my chest.
I feel my aching hard-on throb from the contact, and my desire for her
grows more significant with each second. It doesn't help that as we sway to
the music, Erin's soft stomach occasionally brushes against my erection
tormenting me further. It's absolute torture and complete bliss at the same
time.
Erin tugs my head closer to her face, leaving only an inch between us. "Yes,
I do. But most ... hiccup ... of all I love how hot and hard your body is," she
replies before biting her plump lower lip.
Shit! Thank you, alcohol. I didn't think a drunk Erin would be so damn
sexy!
I erase the space separating us to let my lips linger against hers. "You said
you like how hard my body is," I whisper. "Well, I have something else
that's long and hard that's tormenting me, and it's all because of you, Erin."
A blush rises to her cheeks, and her eyes widen from my words. But she
doesn't look away. Instead, she stares straight at me and murmurs loud
enough for me to hear. "Well, then the wetness between my thighs should
be able to handle that, right?"
Yep, I've died and gone to heaven. If that's not the case, then I'm dreaming,
so please don't ever wake up from this magnificent dream.
I crave to tell Erin how much her words affect me, how just the thought of
her wetness wrapping around my throbbing erection is enough to empty my
load into my jeans. I'm preparing to tell her every dirty secret that crosses
my mind, but my thoughts vanish as I see Erin's tongue sweep over her
sweet lips. Without a moment of hesitation, my lips slam onto hers, hard. I
don't wait for an invitation before my tongue plunges into her mouth,
tasting the sugary nectar she provides.
A part of me is afraid that she'll push me away, but then she gives me the
most satisfying moan and relaxes against my chest. I lose it. I break from
the kiss, grab her wrist, and drag her away from the dance floor.
"Caden, where are we going?" Erin asks.
Instead of replying, I plow through the crowded dance floor, practically
pushing anyone who is in my way. I'm a man on a mission, and nothing is
going to stop me. I drag Erin with me, passing the bar, the booths, and into
a corner of the club secluded from wandering eyes. With a slight yank, Erin
is pin against the cold wall. My eyes bore down on hers, showing hunger
and lust for the prey before me.
Erin meets my stare, her eyes reflecting my hunger, but curiosity shows on
her face. She asks once again, "Caden what are –"
Instantly, my mouth smashes down on hers, tasting and devouring. Again,
Erin accepts my invasion and kisses me back with the same passion. Our
tongues dance to the rhythm as we deepen the kiss. Our moans and
whimpers fill the air, and we're lost in our world.
Unable to contain myself, I run my hands up her arms, past her shoulders,
and to her neck before entwining my fingers in those beautiful curls. It's so
soft and silky exactly how I always imagined it to be. Erin groans as my
fingers weave through her hair, and she pulls the front of my shirt, forcing
me closer.
It's like we can't get enough of each other. We continue to kiss, both of us
afraid to let go.
My hands leave the sanctuary of her curls and slide down to grip her
generous hips. With little effort, I lift her against the wall while Erin's legs
wrap around my waist. Using my weight to support her, I break the steamy
kiss to nibble on her creamy white skin. Leaving a trail of love bites down
her neck, I glance up to see Erin's head bent back against the wall, her eyes
closed, and her crimson lips slightly parted, pleasure showing on her face.
More. I want to see more of that pleasure.
With a deep grunt, I bite down on her right ear lobe, making Erin cry out
with ecstasy. Grinning devilishly, I sigh, "Did you like that?"
"Yes," she says breathlessly.
My right hand sneaks under Erin's shirt and bra, and I hiss as my hand
encounters her full breast. Cupping it, I knead the mound loving the way
her nipples harden under my touch. "How about this, do you like this?"
She whimpers, her back arching off the wall and forcing her breast deeper
into my hand. "Yes."
"And this?" I ask at the same time I use two fingers to pinch her nipple.
"Ahhhh...." she cries. "Yes…"
"Then you must love this." I hum into Erin's ear as my hand travels from
her breast and down her smooth skin. My fingers break through the barrier
of her shorts and panties, and they settle into her tender depths. I can't help
but groan with desire when I feel her wet silky heat coating my fingers.
Moving my hands in a circular motion, I rub her core.
"Oh my god! Yes." She moans, her breaths coming out in puffs.
Hearing her hot, breathless voice stimulates my hand to move faster. Erin's
cries, which are muffled by the loud music, becomes louder and louder,
signaling her climax. Any second, and she'll fall apart from the pleasure.
However, the night is only beginning. Mischievously, I slow my fingers to a
stop.
Erin's eyes finally flicker open, and she's frowning adorably at me. Without
a word, she grinds her body against mine, hoping to get the release that
didn't come. Seeing her move against my hand is so damn hot. My desire to
stick myself into her wet heat grows stronger with every movement, but I
know I can't give in.
There's no way I'm going to let her cum in front of all these people. I don't
care if we are in a secluded area away from wandering eyes when I make
her climax for the first time, I want to be the only one to see her shatter
completely. I'll be furious if some guy somehow witnesses what's should
only be known to my eyes.
Plus, I can't forget my real objective. Pushing Erin harder against the wall, I
force her to stop moving. Locking eyes, I ask, "Then do you like me?"
We stare at each other for what feels like an eternity. My heart beats rapidly,
waiting for an answer. Ever so slightly, she nods and mumbles, "Yes."
One simple word from Erin and I'm trembling, either from excitement or
fear, I'm not entirely sure. I'm excited that the woman I can't stop thinking
about wants me just as much as I want her. Yet, I'm frightened of how
strong my feelings are for Erin. The thought of her saying no would have
shattered my soul into a million pieces. Only Erin can mess me up in so
many ways.
I meet her lips in a breathtaking hungry kiss. Tasting her thoroughly, I pull
away, our foreheads resting together for support. "Erin, I want you so
much," I whisper with raw emotions, my eyes never leaving hers. "I'm
aching so bad, and I need you. However, if you don't want to go further than
this, that's alright. Because tonight isn't about me but the pleasure I want to
show you. So, tell me, sweetheart, what do you want?"
She recaptures my lips as her body moves against my fingers. "This," she
pants, her lips now against my ear. "And you. I want you, Caden."
That's the only answer I need. I remove my hand from Erin's moist depths
and step away, letting her slide back down. Taking her hand, I drag her once
more through the crowded room.
"Where are we going?" Erin asks.
Stopping abruptly, I turn around and slightly peck her on the lips. "My
house." Rushing towards the exit, I yank my phone out of my pocket and
dial Kyle's number. Kyle answers the phone on the third ring.
"Hey, Caden, where have you been?"
"Sorry, man, but something came up. Anyway, I want to let you know I'm
heading home early."
"Is everything alright?" Kyle asks, concerned.
"Yep."
There is a moment of silence before he answers, "Ok, then."
I end the call and jam the phone back into my pocket without bothering to
say good-bye. Outside I catch the first available taxi and direct it to my
house.
The ride is a quiet one. We sit in the back on opposite ends with our hands
interlaced. There's only one thought going through my mind. I like Erin. I
like her a lot. Heck, with the way I'm feeling, it might be more than that. All
I know is, I have never felt like this about anyone, and honestly, it scares
me a little.
I turn to my right to see Erin looking out the window. I watch as her face
radiates under the light of the full moon. Her curls are tangled and fall
messily down her shoulders. Those lips that I kissed so many times remain
plump and vermillion. The floral cardigan no longer covers her shoulders
but instead falls to her elbows. Erin must have felt my stare because she
glances at me. She smiles, her brown eyes shining even in the car's
darkness, and I know then, I will never be the same.
Only then does it dawn on me, I don't like Erin. No, I'm completely and
insanely in love with her.
The first day that I saw her standing in that classroom, I knew somewhere
deep in my heart that she was going to be special to me. My connection
with her is more than attraction and more than lust. I never believed my
father when he said that when I found my other half, the woman who's
destined to be mine, I'll know. Just like how he knew my mother is the only
woman for him when he saw her painting for the first time on campus
sitting by a pine tree.
I don't care that it's been less than a month since we've come to know each
other. I might not know her favorite food or what was the name of her first
pet, but I guarantee I'll spend the rest of my life learning everything about
her. This very woman sitting next to me has stolen my heart without even
trying, and I wouldn't have it any other way. I'm in love, and it feels damn
good.
The driver slows to a stop in front of my house. With a quick thanks and
payment, we're out the door, Erin following right behind me. I fumble with
the keys trying to open the lock. I don't recall it ever being this hard. The
door opens at the sound of the click. As soon as we enter, we shut the door
and attack each other.
Our mouths slam together again while we tear at each other's clothing. I
quickly strip off Erin's tank top as she removes my shirt, demanding it off.
Both our clothes continue to shed off our bodies, leaving a trail to my
bedroom. All the while, we continue to kiss, breaking apart only to remove
the barrier of fabric from our bodies. By the time we reach my bed, Erin is
in her black lace bra and panties while I'm in my boxers.
I guide her down onto my bed until she's lying underneath me. Unable to
resist, I leave a trail of nips and love bites down her throat, but I don't stop
like before, and instead, I continue to her cleavage. Unhooking her bra, I
throw it off the bed, and her marvelous breasts arch up to meet me. My
hands gladly accept the invitation. I hold them firmly, feeling their
softness.
Erin's sensitive nipples pucker under my warm touch, and her small moans
drive me wild as I continue to play with them. I lick my lips, and in a tiny
swoop, I lap on the right nub giving it all it's worth. Erin's moans become
louder and louder, stimulating me to go faster and faster. I switch to her left
breast, my fingers inching past her underwear and her slick wet core. Erin's
so hot and wet. I can't help but imagine how slick and ready she's going to
be when I finally enter her.
Locating her clit, I rub my fingers over the little nub, stimulating her
pleasure even more. From the licking, kneading, and rubbing, everything
becomes too much for her to take. Erin's moans soon become screams as
her whole body shakes from an orgasm. She's trembling and shattering in
my arms, just like I wanted. I continue to please her until her climax
completely consumes her, and she's lying motionlessly on the bed.
I gently kiss her soft skin all over, waiting for her breathing to settle down.
Laying a kiss on her cleavage and watching her heaving chest, I ask with a
grin. "Did you like that?"
Concern washes over me when she doesn't answer. Breaking away from her
luscious body, I move up to look at her face. As I look down at Erin's closed
eyes, parted lips, and flushed cheeks, I don't know whether to laugh or cry.
She fell asleep. She really fell asleep on me.
I don't know if I should laugh because of how cute she is for falling asleep
right after an earth shattering orgasm, or should I cry for having the hardest
erection I've ever had? It's painful, but maybe that doesn't matter because
tonight was meant to be all about Erin and the pleasure I was gladly
providing her. I'm already satisfied knowing how wonderful she tasted on
my lips. The first time we make love will be when she's completely sober
and fully aware of all the love I will give her. I can't wait for that day.
Chuckling, I get up and retrieve a blanket to cover the beauty that lays
spread out on my bed. Kissing her on the forehead, I head into the
bathroom.
At least this isn't my first cold shower of the day.

OceanofPDF.com
 CHAPTER 10
Erin

What the hell? Why does my head throb so much? Gosh, I feel like I've
been hit by a train ten times. My body's heavy, my neck is aching, and the
throbbing in my head is getting worse with each passing second. Forcing
my eyelids open, I stare at the beautiful white ceiling.
White? My ceiling is sky blue.
Still dazed, I try to get up only to feel a hard barrier against my chest. With
significant effort, I lift my head slightly to see what's preventing me from
moving. I witness my arm slung over my waist, pinning me down. Grunting
my head flops back on the pillow, my energy spent. I drag my hands over
my forehead, trying to block off the aching pain, but the heaviness around
my waist doesn't fade away.
Removing both my hands from my head, I stare at them like they are
foreign objects. Why the hell do I have three hands?
Bewilderment and realization hit me at full force as it occurs to me that the
arm pinning me down is not mine. Panic surges through my body as I look
between my hands and the arm around my waist. Then instantly, the panic
vanishes and instead is replaced with fear and dread.
Next to me lays a shirtless and incredibly sexy Caden. His very toned and
muscular arm is placed firmly around my abdomen, holding me close to his
warm body. It's almost like he's preventing me from escaping. His head
nestles peacefully against the cottony pillow, and a small adorable like
snore escapes his lips.
My body goes numb. There are so many unanswered questions I have right
now I hardly know where to begin. Why am I in bed with Caden? How did
I even get here? Did we have sex? Where's Julie and Cherry?
Oh god, I don't know what's going on. What the hell happened last night?
I remember bar hopping last night with my friends and Cherry dragging us
to a new club downtown. By that time, I was almost drunk. When we
arrived, I took more shots and bought two additional fish bowls for us to
share. I vaguely recall drowning one bowl by myself because I wanted to
eat the Swedish fish candy stuck to the bottom. I'm not sure if I ever got the
chance to.
Then I remember Cherry yelling at Julie to put her phone away and to get
wasted. Guys buying us drinks so they could hit on Cherry and three of us
dancing on the dance floor. I think at one point we were in the cage
dancing. I'm not so sure. That was the last thing I remember because I don't
recall meeting Caden at all.
How did I end up in this bed with him? Oh my God, what if we had sex?
No...No... No...
This can't be happening. I cannot have sex with the person I'm planning to
set my sister with. They're perfect for each other, and I am going to ruin the
best thing that's going to happen to them. What kind of sister am I? What
have I done? My hand checks to see if my underwear is still on, and they
are. However, that proves nothing!
I don't know, and everything's all messed up. I'm only aware of one thing, I
need to get out of here before Caden wakes up. I'm sure as hell not ready to
confront him about what went on last night. For all I can tell, Caden might
have been as drunk as I was, and that's why we're here stuck in this
situation. The earlier I leave, the better.
Ever so slightly, I move his arm from my waist and settle it beside him.
Making little noise as possible, I roll off the bed before peeking at Caden to
confirm he's still asleep. I scan the room for clothes, but I only see my bra
by the side of the bed.
Where the heck is the rest of my clothes?
I glance towards the open door to see a trail of clothing leading outside.
Like a mouse gathering food, I tiptoe out the door picking up each piece
and wearing it on my way out. As I grab my shorts, I pray that my phone
and debit card are still in my pocket. I sigh in relief when I see that my back
pocket still holds my belongings. I'm glad I wore ones with buttons on
them, or I might not have been so lucky.
I scramble to put on the bottoms before reaching for my phone and hoping
that it's still alive. Pressing the home button, I quietly gasp in shock. There
are over thirty missed calls, voicemails, and text messages. This is not a
good sign. Given the volume of messages in my inbox, I'm assuming no
one knows where I am.
Flipping through the call log, I see Cherry, Julie, and even Grace tried to
contact me last night. They all must be worried sick. My desire to call them
is strong, but there is something more important at hand. I need to get out of
this place and fast. I can't be here when Caden wakes up. I'm not ready to
face him yet. I'll have to deal with the consequences later. As of right now, I
must get home.
Quickly dialing for an Uber, I slip my shoes on, open the front door, and
walk out before slowly closing the door behind me. It's still early morning,
for the sun is just starting to rise.
I pull my cardigan closer as the cold morning air hits my skin. Looking at
the long driveway, I make my way down without looking back. I'm halfway
from the house before I register that I have taken my first walk of shame.

*****

By the time I arrive at my apartment, the phone is dead, and the crazy
pounding in my head is still evident. The adrenaline from this morning has
left my body. Now, all that's left is the horrible aftermath of the alcohol.
Stumbling with the lock, I enter inside my dimly lit home. Grabbing the
charger, I plug my phone in before flopping face down on the leather couch.
I lay motionless, trying to block the infuriating ringing within my ears. I
continue to let my eyes rest wishing that sleep will soon overtake my body,
but it doesn't come.
With an angry grunt, I tear my eyes open and stare at the coffee table.
Reaching out, I grab my phone and turn it on. Instantly multiple messages
flash on my screen, demanding to be read. It doesn't take me long to notice
most of the messages are the same.
They are either, "Where the heck are you?", "Are you ok? Call us back
soon.", or "If you don't contact us soon, we're gonna call the cops."
I got them all worried, and while I want to rest and draw away from reality
for a moment, I need to contact someone. I must let them know I'm okay, or
they will file a missing report.
Swiping the first name I see, I call Cherry.
"Hello..." mumbles Cherry sluggishly. I'm not surprised at how groggy her
voice sound. It's only a little past six in the morning.
"Cherry, it's me, Erin."
I hear a crash and a bang in the background before Cherry yells through the
phone. "Oh my god, Erin, where have you been? We've been worried sick
about you!"
"I'm so sorry for causing trouble and making you worry."
"Damn right, girl," Cherry says sternly. "You gave us a scare. We were
going to call the police if you didn't call us back by today. Thank God we
never got to that. How can you do that to us? We thought something went
wrong. We searched everywhere, and you didn't answer your damn phone
either." I hear sniffling on the other end, and I know Cherry is close to tears.
Guilt and a ting of sadness arise when I think about how much pain I have
caused my friends by disappearing without a word. I know that if I were on
the receiving end, I would be extremely frantic and worried too. They cared
for me, and I let them down. "I'm sorry, Cherry. I promise I will never do
something like that again."
After a quick silence, she replies, "Fine, I'll keep you to your word, but first
tell me what the heck happened. Last time I saw you, you were on the dance
floor with Julie. Next thing I know, Jules is telling me you were missing.
Where did you go?"
I roll onto my back and drape my left arm over my eyes while the other
holds tightly onto the phone. Sighing deeply, I answer, "I can't tell you."
"What do you mean?" Cherry's voice squeaks frantically. "Did something
bad happen to you? Oh god, not my sweet Erin. It's all my fault. If I haven't
told you to go drinking with me, this wouldn't have happened. I will never
forgive —."
"Cherry, calm down," I say, cutting her off. "Nothing bad happened. I can't
tell you because I don't remember what happened last night. I remember
dancing on the dance floor with you and Julie, anything after that is lost in
total darkness."
After another moment of silence, I hear another sniffle. "Oh lord Erin, that's
even worst."
"What?" I ask baffled.
"Don't you see Erin, if you don't remember anything, then that means you
could have gotten raped or drugged. Did they tie you up or hit you? How
did you escape? Erin are you sure you're alright, we need to get you to the
doc—."
"It's nothing like that, Cherry," I cry, interrupting her once again. I am
unable to contain the stress building inside me any longer. "None of that
happened because I woke up naked in bed cuddling next to Caden!"
"Whose Caden?"
Darn, I was going to wait until the right moment to tell Julie and Cherry
about Caden, but it seems that they might need to know about him sooner
than I expected. "Caden is –."
"No," Cherry stops me. "I'm coming over right now with Julie. We need to
talk. We'll be there in about fifteen minutes."
"Ok," I reply quietly, ending the call.
Unable to lay down any longer, I get up from the couch and head to the
kitchen. Turning on the Keurig and making myself a cup of tea, I wait for
my friends to arrive. Two cups of tea and fifteen minutes later, the doorbell
rings. I set the cup down and rush to the door before I can open it
completely Cherry and Julie lunge at me, wrapping their arms around my
waist.
"I'm glad you're safe," they both say simultaneously.
"I am safe," I reply, reassuring them and returning the hug.
Breaking away, Julie wraps both of her hands in mine and squeezes them
tightly without saying a word. I know that Julie was probably the most
frightened, though she didn't express it verbally as Cherry did. Julie has
always been the mother hen of our group, and her bloodshot eyes prove it.
Hoping to ease some of her worries, I pull her into another hug.
"Alright," Cherry says, closing the front door. "Now that we all know you're
safe and sound let's get to the real question here. Who the hell is Caden?"
I sigh, directing them to the living room. I have a lot of explaining to do, so
I might as well sit down and get this over with. Quickly stopping back to
the kitchen, I grab three bottles of cold water and place them on the coffee
table. Plopping myself down on the couch, I tell them everything.
I tell them about Caden, how we met, who he was, and what he does for a
living. I tell them about our encounter at the café and what he said to me
then. I expressed how there were times when I believed Caden might have
found me attractive or maybe even liked me. But then I realized how
delusional I was when I witnessed what happened at Kale's birthday party.
Seeing them together brought back such unwanted memories and the sole
reason for my horrible drinking last night.
I even tell them about my elaborate plan to set Grace and Caden together,
because I genuinely believe that they are a perfect match. I tell them
everything I could think of, up to the point where I woke up next to a very
naked Caden wearing nothing but my underwear and no recollection of the
previous night.
"So, I panicked," I continue, "and left as fast as I could."
"Then, you didn't sleep together?" Cherry asks.
"I don't know. I can't recall a thing. I only know that my underwear was still
on when I woke up. Hopefully, that's a good thing, and we never got to the
actual sex part."
Cherry shakes her head. "Girl, that doesn't prove anything. The best sex I
have are the ones where I'm usually almost fully clothed with the guy
ramming me against the nearest wall."
"Okay, first of all, TMI, we know all about your many sexual encounters.
Secondly, I understand that's a possibility, and that's one of the reasons I'm
stressing out right now."
"Does it matter?" Julie says.
"What matters?" I question, looking over at her.
"All I'm saying is this Caden guy likes you, and you obviously have
feelings for him. What's wrong with sleeping with someone you like?"
Has Julie not heard a single thing I said all morning? "Julie, he doesn't like
me."
Julie shakes her head in disagreement. "I think you're wrong. He must have
some feelings for you or find you attractive enough to sleep with you. For
all we know, Caden might not even like Grace. Maybe it's you he likes."
"Come on Julie, that's absurd. Sleeping with someone doesn't guarantee that
they have special feelings for you. I told you, didn't I, that the one he wants
is Grace, not me."
"Erin, you can't compare every guy to Derek," Julie whispers.
"Don't," I snap. "Don't bring Derek into this."
"But Erin you—."
"Alright, stop it both of you," Cherry demands. "We are not going to go
down that road. Now let's focus on what's important here. Erin, you must
talk to Caden about this."
"What, no, I can't!" I yell in protest.
Her eyes are shooting daggers at me. Cherry points in my direction. "You
can, and you will."
"But why?"
"Because you can't avoid him forever. Sooner or later you guys are going to
cross paths. I mean for goodness sake, you're his nephew's teacher, you're
going to see him eventually."
"I know. I know," I whine. I get that Cherry is correct, but it doesn't mean I
like the thought of confronting Caden about something I don't fully
remember.
Grabbing the nearest cushion, I squeeze it tight against my aching chest.
"There is something I want to know," I say, glancing at them from behind
the pillow. "How did I leave with Caden unnoticed? The last thing I
remember was all of us dancing together. If Caden approached me, wouldn't
you have noticed? Unless I wasn't the only one completed wasted?"
Cherry twirls a strand of silky blonde hair around her slim index finger.
"Well, I wasn't drunk, but I kind of got sidetracked and left you guys to go
dance with this cute guy. He was checking me out, and I couldn't resist the
temptation."
"Okay, that sounds like something Cherry would do."
"Hey!" she shouts offended.
Laughing, I ignore her before turning my attention to Julie. "Julie, how
about you, where were you?"
Getting up from the chair, she takes a seat next to me on the couch. "Well,
like always, I didn't have that much to drink, so luckily, I remember
everything. After Cherry left with her new boy toy, I needed to use the
restroom, but you refused to go with me. You kept insisting on dancing. So,
I left you promising that I would quickly come back. I never expected to
return and witness your disappearance. I was frantic, so I found Cherry, and
we spent the night looking for you. We were really worried."
"But Grace called me too."
"Yeah," Cherry answers. "We contacted Grace to inform her of the situation.
We wanted to make sure she kept an eye out for you in case you called.
Plus, we had her confirm that you weren't at your parents' house. Grace
promised not to mention anything to them because we were still on the
lookout for you. Thank god you came home, or we would be filing a
missing report right now."
"Thanks, guys," I say, giving them my biggest smile, "for being such
amazing best friends. Also, I'll give Grace a call to let her know I'm safe
and sound."
"Yes, you should do that," Cherry replies. "Grace was extremely worried
about you last night. She cried a lot."
"She did?"
"Yeah, Julie had to go over to your parent's house and calm her down."
Turning to Julie, I see a small smile and a silent nod of agreement. "Alright,
I'll give her a call right now."
I reach to grab my phone off the coffee table when it vibrates softly against
my hand.
Glancing down, I see an unfamiliar phone number display across my
screen. Sliding the green button, I answer the phone nervously, "Hello?"
"Erin, it's Caden."

OceanofPDF.com
 CHAPTER 11
Erin

Unconsciously, my index finger presses the red button, and the screen turns
black.
"Caden called me," I say more to myself than to my friends. He called, and
I didn't dare to answer.
"Wait, Caden called you?" Cherry asks.
"Yeah," I reply, staring aimlessly at the blank screen. It's not until I see my
dread expression reflecting at me that I realized I never gave Caden my
number. How did he get it? My phone buzzes aggressively, and my heart
sinks when I see the same unknown number.
"Answer it," Cherry demands.
I shake my head. "I'm not going to."
"Why not?" Julie wonders.
"Because I wouldn't know what to say. Also, I don't want to talk to Caden
right now."
"But you need to talk to him, so answer the damn phone," Cherry insists
angrily.
"I'm not answering it." I'm aware I'm acting childish, and it's because I lack
the courage to talk to Caden. If I answer, what would I say? I'm ready to
press the decline button when a loud noise diverts my attention.
I look up to see an aggravated Cherry staring me down. Her left hand rests
on her slim hip, and a perfectly manicured nail is pointing straight at me.
"You better not press that button, Erin. If you do, I swear I'll get his number,
call him back, and tell him exactly where you live. If you think a phone call
is bad, wait until he shows up at your front door. Don't tempt me either.
This is not a bluff. Right now, you're running away from your problems,
and I don't like it."
She's right. I shouldn't run away. I have to face Caden even if all I want to
do is hide in a small corner and never come out. Exhaling slowly, I accept
the call.
"Hello," I answer, my voice trembling. I pray that he can't tell how nervous
I am.
"Erin, it's Caden. What happened earlier? The phone disconnected".
I quickly scramble to come up with a reasonable lie. "I accidentally dropped
my phone."
"I see," he replies after a slight pause.
"Caden, how did you get my phone number?"
"Grace gave it to me."
"She did?"
"Well, it's more like I asked for it."
Why? Why would he do that? He already has Grace's number, what more
does he want? "W-wh-why did you ask for my number?" I ask, squeezing
the phone tighter.
"Simple, I wanted it."
He makes it sound so easy that it's almost annoying. Maybe I'm
overthinking this whole situation. Who cares if he has my number? For all I
know, I'm probably a reference for him in case he can't get in touch with
Grace.
I'm just a stepping stone and another path he must take to achieve his goal.
It's not like this hasn't happened to me before. Honestly, I should be used to
this by now. My heart tightens a bit at that thought, but I quickly brush
away the sinking feeling.
"I'm glad I asked for it too," he says. Before I can answer, his voice hardens,
and a small growl vibrates through my right ear. "Erin, we need to talk.
About you, me, and what happened last night."
Caden

I listen as her breathing accelerates, and her voice fades into silence. I'm
about to repeat myself when I hear her answer.
"Okay," she says. Her voice is so low I almost don't hear it.
My heart swells with unexplainable feelings, but I push it away and allow
my anger to mask its presence. "I'll see you at the Hilldale café on 18th
street at noon," I demand loud and clear.
"I'll be there."
"I hope so. Because if you don't, I'll come to find you, you have my word."
Without waiting for a reply, I discontinue the call.
Throwing the phone beside me, I lean against the couch and groan in
distress. I sounded like a controlling freak and total ass, but I couldn't help
it. I'm angry. Heart wrenchingly angry.
When I woke up this morning, I expected to feel Erin's warm body next to
me, but when I felt nothing but cold sheets, I lost it. I bolted off the bed and
searched the house, in case she was up and waiting for me.
My anticipation died when I realized all her stuff was gone and she had
disappeared without a trace. She erased her presence from my home. It's
like she wanted to forget everything that happened last night.
I'll be damned if I let that happen. I'm never going to forget about last night,
not when I know she likes me too. Sure, it could have been the alcohol
talking, but I know undoubtedly that those were her true feelings.
It pained me to see her leave without even a simple good-bye. Although, if
she woke me up, I wouldn't have let her go. If I had it my way, we would be
continuing where we left off last night. But now that it's come to this, I
needed to talk about yesterday and "us" regardless if she wants to or not.
Getting up, I stride to the kitchen, craving for my morning coffee. Pouring
the black liquid into the mug, I take a sip of the bitter fluid and relish the
burn as it travels down my throat. I'm about to take another drink when the
doorbell rings. Leaving my coffee, I answer the door and come face-to-face
with Kyle.
"Yo," he says, showing off a half-smile.
"Hey Kyle, what' cha doing here?"
"Coming to check on you." He enters and walks into the living room.
Closing the door, I grab a bottle of water and my coffee from the kitchen. I
hand the bottle to Kyle and take a seat on the other side of the couch. "To
check on me?"
"Yeah. I asked Zack if he wanted to come, but he's bed bound with a major
hangover."
"What time did you guys leave last night?"
"Around three, I had to drag Zack home because he was so wasted."
Crossing my arms, I lean back and rest my feet on the coffee table. "I'm
surprised you didn't go home with that bartender."
"I didn't, but I got her number."
Unlike Zack, who thrives on sleeping around and one-night-stands, Kyle
prefers to court the women who interest him. To him, getting to know them
is something he enjoys. As childhood friends, I've seen him go through his
fair share of relationships. He always says that the best sex is when you
truly start to have feelings for someone. Of course, I thought he was insane
when he said that, but now, I don't think he's crazy after all.
"Have you ever been in love, Kyle?" I ask, staring straight at the white wall,
my body relaxing against the couch. I'm aware of Kyle's stare, but I pay no
attention. I continue to look ahead and wait patiently for his answer.
"No," he answers honestly after a moment of silence. "I'm still trying to find
that one person meant for me and to obtain that connection I long to feel. I
know she's out there. I just have to be patient." After a short pause, Kyle
questions, "Is it, Erin?"
He knows, but I'm not surprised. Kyle and I practically grew up together.
Our fathers are close friends who had attended college together and were
placed in the same architectural program. Though Kyle's father, Dan,
eventually branched off to engineering, their friendship continued. Kyle is
the brother I never had, and I'm sure he feels the same way about me, given
that he's the only child. With a nod, I answer his question.
"Is that who you were with yesterday?"
"Yeah."
We sit there silently, staring at the blank wall. Kyle doesn't want to push the
topic, and instead, he's waiting for me to address my concern. It's up to me
if I want to tell him or not. Should I tell Kyle? Am I ready to pour my heart
out and let him see my vulnerability? I don't want to, but instantly Erin's
sweet face and enchanting smile cloud my thoughts, and I can't help but
speak.
"You know Kyle, I have never felt so strongly about anyone before in my
life. I have dated and bedded so many women that I've lost count. I always
thought that if I'm attracted to them, it's considered love. That's why I never
believed my father when he said once I found the right one, I'll know. Of
course, I thought he was delusional. It didn't matter that it was love at first
sight with my mother for him. That doesn't happen with everyone and
especially not me."
I groan, my right hand running roughly down my face. "How wrong I was?
What I feel with Erin is so much more than physical attraction. I'm always
thinking about her, and as soon as she invades my thoughts, I forget
everything else."
"It's about the constant need to hold, touch, or be near her just to soothe my
state of mind. It has never occurred to me how much the little things in life
mattered until I met her. It has never crossed my mind that my father's
words can be true. I was dumb, wasn't I?" I tilt my head slightly to the side
facing Kyle, waiting for his reply.
I watch as Kyle grabs his water bottle from the coffee table. He takes a big
gulp before returning my gaze. "No Caden, you're not dumb. You're a guy."

*****
I pull my car into the parking lot of the small café. I realize I'm thirty
minutes early, but I don't mind waiting for Erin. Walking through the
entrance, I see that it's pretty empty for a Sunday afternoon. I grab a seat at
the nearest empty table when I catch a radiating figure sitting at a booth in
the far right corner. Erin beat me here.
As I examine her profile, all the rage I carried from this morning dissolves
into dust. Now, all that remains is a combination of happiness and a tinge of
sadness that swells deep inside of me. I miss her.
My stride is slow as I observe her every move. Erin is looking out the
window, and her attention is drawn to the multiple people passing by. Her
hair that was loose last night is now confined into a tame bun. The soft silky
skin that I nibbled and kissed is covered in a black cardigan and a pair of
skinny black jeans. Her fingers are nipping furiously at her nails and
chipping off the red polish. I assume it's a sign of nervousness, but I'm not
sure.
I am about a foot away when her head flips around, and our eyes meet. She
watches as I sit across from her. Wanting to feel her touch, I reach for her
hand, but she instantly recoils and immediately clamps her palms together
in an apologetic stance. "I'm so sorry, Caden!" she cries loudly.
Sorry, what is she sorry for?
"I'm so sorry Caden, I don't remember anything from last night."
I flinch, and my body turns cold from her words. I feel myself suffocate as a
massive boulder slam against my aching chest, leaving me lifeless. The
blood drains from my face, and my hands curl into tight fists. Erin can't be
serious! She's lying to me. I must have heard wrong. "What did you just
say?"
Without looking up, she repeats, "I'm sorry."
"No, what did you say after that?"
She peers at me, eyes full of honesty. "Caden, I… I don't remember a single
thing from last night."
If I thought it was hard to breathe earlier, now it takes all my strength to
obtain my next breath. The center of my chest is throbbing, and it hurts so
damn much. I can't believe this.
After talking to Kyle this morning, I had come to a solid conclusion – tell
Erin how I felt about her. I wanted to talk about us, what happened last
night, and ultimately confess my love for her. But now I'm faced with this
dilemma, and I'm not too sure how to deal with this.
I assumed Erin liked me. We worked together so well, and I hoped she saw
it too. But if she doesn't remember anything, does that mean she doesn't
recall her confession either? Is it possible that her words from last night
were lies? A sharp pain tugs at my heart at the reality of my thoughts.
I blow out a harsh breath of frustration while my hand rake over my face
and around my neck.
Fuck! If what she says is true and she doesn't remember our interactions,
doesn't that make me a total asshole for taking advantage of her? It was
never my intention to do such a thing, but honestly, I thought she was aware
enough to understand both our needs. I'm such an idiot. All it took was
seeing Erin on that dance floor swaying to the beat of the music, and all my
rationality disappeared.
I've had my fair share of drunken nights, but I've always been entirely in
control of my actions and surroundings. I assumed it was the same for Erin.
Was she that wasted that she couldn't recall what she did? That she was so
drunk, she let me kiss, touch and worship her body, but in reality, she would
have slapped me as soon as I touched her. Even if it wasn't me, would she
have done the same thing with another man?
My gut tightens, and distress hits me at full force. The thought of her with
someone else has me seeing red. No one's allowed to touch her, only me.
But crap, do I even have that right after what I did?
Sure, we didn't have sex, and I never planned to that night. I wanted our
first time to be special with no alcohol involved, but I did things to her that
could only be described as intimate. Every incredible detail from last night
has vanished from her memory, and it sucks.
"So, you're saying," I ask sternly, "you don't remember a single thing from
last night? Not one thing?"
"Well, not necessarily. I remember drinking with my friends and dancing.
However, I don't remember meeting you."
I blow out a frustrated breath again, lost for words.
"I'm so sorry, Caden. I can't recall what happened or how we met and..."
She trails off, averting her gaze.
"And what?"
Clearing her throat, she quietly whispers, "And I don't know how I ended
up in bed with you. I want to know," she peeks at me from under her
eyelids, "did we...did we sleep together?"
Her eyes full of unshed tears burrow into mine. I see it. Erin's afraid,
terrified that I am going to say yes. Although we technically didn't have sex,
I realize by the look on her face that if I told her what we had done, she
would run. She would get up and leave and never look at me the same
again. It wasn't just sex. The thought of being intimate with me has Erin
shrinking back in her seat and ready to bolt out the door.
I promise that I'll let her know the truth one day, but right now, I can't let
her walk away from me. I can't let that happen, not again. I'll redeem myself
and prove to Erin that I can be more than a jerk. I want to show her that I
am worthy to stand by her side.
"Of course not!" I laugh calmly. "We didn't do anything."
Her eyes sparkle with relief. "Are you serious? Then why did I wake up
with nothing on but my underwear?"
"Well, last night, I met you at the bar, and you were so drunk that you threw
up all over me."
"Huh! Oh my god! I'm so sorry. I can't believe I would do such a thing."
"After you threw up, you wouldn't stop apologizing and insisted on going
home with me to change. When we got to my place, umm... you helped me
out of my clothes. Then you insisted that you were tired, took off your
clothes, and laid in my bed. By the time I finished cleaning up, you were
fast asleep, so instead of waking you, I fell asleep next to you."
I cross my fingers, hoping she will believe the horrible lie. Judging from her
relaxed expression and soft smile, she bought my story. I have never been a
person who resorts to lies, but desperate times call for drastic measures.
"So that's what happened," she says, easing back against the booth.
"Yeah."
Erin reaches out and grabs my hands. Her small hands barely cover mine as
she clenches them lightly. It takes every ounce of my control not to extend
it to my lips and kiss her soft skin.
"I'm sorry again, Caden," Erin says, breaking through my desires. "I don't
know what came over me. I have never gotten that drunk before. I hardly
drink at all, and it seems there is a good reason why I don't. I caused you so
much trouble. How can I ever repay you?"
If you want to repay me, let me hold, kiss, and make love to you. Let me be
the person you are proud to call your boyfriend. Let me tell you I love you
without you running away and disappearing. Let me make you mine. But
most of all I want you to tell me you love me too. When will I ever hear
those words from you?
Wanting to hide my feelings, I give her my biggest smile. "So, you said you
wanted to repay me. Will you do anything I ask?"
Erin nods eagerly. "Yes, anything."
Reversing our position so that my hands now grip hers, I request sincerely,
"Go on a date with me next Saturday."
I quietly observe Erin's shocked expression. I can tell that's not the request
she was expecting. I'm positive she will decline, but then she returns my
smile and replies, "Of course."
Taking her hands away, she hides them under the table. It's evident that my
touch unnerves her, but that doesn't mean I'm willing to stop my advances.
Erin will soon get used to it because I have come to one conclusion. If she
doesn't recall telling me how she felt last night, then there's only answer. I'll
make her say those words to me again, even if it means I must make her
realize her feelings for me.

OceanofPDF.com
 CHAPTER 12
Erin

"No, no, no. I am not wearing that," I protest strongly against my friends.
"But it's so cute," Cherry cries, holding a light blue summer dress against
my chest.
Pushing the dress away, I walk to my nightstand and grab my hairbrush. "It
doesn't matter if it's cute, I'm not wearing it." I look down at my red t-shirt
and blue jeans. "Plus, what I have on is fine."
"Don't be ridiculous, girl," Cherry exclaims. "You can't go on a date
wearing that."
"First of all, I can go wearing this because there's nothing wrong with it.
Secondly, I don't even consider this a 'date,' it's more like two friends
getting coffee."
Taking the brush from my hand Julie slowly combs it through my hair. "But
he did ask you out on a date. So, technically wouldn't today's outing be
considered a date? Also, where is he taking you?"
"I don't know. He won't tell me. And yes, he did ask me on a date, but I
doubt he meant a real date, you know. I interpreted it as a 'hey you wanna
hang out with me Saturday as an apology for puking all over me and
making a fool out of yourself' kind of date."
"I don't think that's exactly true, Erin," Julie says as she continues to
untangle my curls. "If he didn't like you, I don't think he would have
bothered asking you out today."
"You can still ask someone out and not like them. How many times have
guys asked me out because of Grace? When I was a freshman in college, I
was asked out five times in one month by different men. Did you think they
were aiming for me? Sometimes those words have no real meaning."
"Erin," Julie mumbles, slinging her arms around my shoulders and
providing me with a sense of comfort, "I'm sorry."
Closing my eyes, I exhale gently. I didn't say it because I wanted my friends
to feel sorry for me. I said it because it's the truth. It's the experiences from
my past that has shaped me. I can't change it, but I have learned from it. If I
take every man that I meet seriously, I would have learned nothing from my
mistakes. I have already been burned more times than I can count.
Cherry places her hand on my upper arm. Her eyes narrow sadly. "Erin, I
know you've been through a lot, but I hate that you're selling yourself short.
You're putting negative thoughts in your head, and I despise that. Caden
seems like a wonderful guy, so take a chance."
"I agree," Julie says.
"But—"
"No buts," Cherry interrupts, "at this point, I don't care if you consider this
a date. I want you to go out and have a little fun. Forget about everything
else and enjoy yourself. There is nothing wrong with that."
I look at Julie and see her nod in agreement.
Sighing in defeat, I answer, "Fine. I promise I'll be on my best behavior and
try to enjoy myself." Getting up from the bed, I grab a hairband for my hair.
"Great, that's what I want to hear. Now Julie...grab her!" Cherry yells and
points at me.
"Grab what?" I yelp as Julie seizes my waist and pins me against her body,
preventing me from escaping. "What the heck? What's going on?"
"There's one thing we're not letting you do," Cherry says. She grabs the
light blue dress from the dresser and strides at me with determination.
"We're not letting you step out of this apartment in that outfit."
Fifteen minutes later, after a lot of yelling and struggling, I finally give in.
Now I stand in front of them in a blue dress, white flats, and matching
necklace and earrings. The only fight I won was the one where they allowed
me to keep my hair in a ponytail.
"You look so cute," Julie states happily, clapping her hands.
"I don't feel cute."
"Oh, stop it," Cherry exclaims. "You look sexy as hell, and don't you dare
deny it. You'll have Caden lovestruck by the end of the night."
Lovestruck huh? Is that even possible with someone as good-looking as
Caden? Before I can ponder my thoughts, the doorbell rings.
"Speak of the devil. I'm sure that's him," Julie says as she hands me my
purse. "You better get going, you don't want him to wait too long. Cherry
and I will stay here in your room until you leave. We'll lock up when we go,
so don't worry about us."
I hug them before saying good-bye. I had asked Caden if we could meet at
the location, but he insisted on picking me up. He said he wanted to do
things the right way, whatever that meant. Steadily I walk to the front door
and stand behind it nervously. My pulse is beating like crazy, and my nerves
can't seem to calm down. I take a few large breaths in and brace myself for
the handsome man standing on the other side.
With one more enormous calming breath, I open the door. I gasp when I see
Caden holding a bouquet of pink and white lilies. He never ceases to amaze
me. How did he know those were my favorite?
"You look amazing," Caden says.
A blush creeps onto my cheeks at his compliment. I'm not one to receive
compliments, so I never know how to react on the rare occasion I do get
one. Some part of me thinks he's saying it just to be nice, but I quickly
dismiss the negative thought.
My friends told me to enjoy myself today, and if that means I want to
believe that this delicious handsome man standing at my door thinks I look
beautiful, then so be it. Let me live my fantasy.
However, the one that looks amazing isn't me, but Caden. Caden literally
looks good enough to eat. He stands before me in a simple white t-shirt and
loose jeans. It's simple, but it's perfection on him. His biceps peek beneath
the short sleeve shirt, and I'm grateful my mouth is closed. The last thing I
want to do is drool over his muscles. I wonder how toned his belly is? Are
there abs hidden behind that white barrier?
Caden hands me the flowers. "These are for you."
Grabbing them, I breathe in their intoxicating scent. "Thank you. They're
gorgeous. How did you know lilies were my favorite?"
Caden shrugs. "Lucky guess. I figure a beautiful lady deserves beautiful
flowers. Also, I think roses are too cliché."
Chuckling, I nod. "I agree."
"Are you ready to head out?"
"Yes, I am. Give me a minute to put these flowers in a vase." I turn to go
inside when I realize that Caden will be standing in the hallway by himself.
Before I can stop myself, I glance over my shoulders and ask, "Would you
like to come in?"
His smile deepens. "It would be my pleasure."
"Then please come in and look around, this shouldn't take too long."
In the kitchen, I take a vase from under the sink and fill it with water.
Arranging the lilies neatly together, I take a quick step back to observe its
beauty.
"You have a nice place here."
Startled, I turn to see Caden standing behind the mini island table. How
long has he been there? "It's not much, but it'll do."
"I think it's a great place for a two-bedroom apartment."
"Well, you are the architect. If this place has your approval, then I'll take it."
"There is something I want to know, though."
"And what's that?" I ask, angling my head to the side.
"The second bedroom is a guest bedroom, right?"
"Correct."
He grins. "Good, just wanted to make sure there was no competition that I
didn't know about."
"Competition?" What is he getting at? I'm waiting for him to continue, but
he doesn't. Instead, I watch as he walks around the table and stands a foot
away from me. Not sure what to do, I stay motionless waiting for his next
move.
"But, you know what?" Caden says as he takes the necklace lying above the
crease of my cleavage and twirls the white bead between his fingers. "Even
if there is a competition, I know I will fight for you every chance I get."
My breath hitches, and my eyes narrow. I want to ask him if he's speaking
the truth, but he suddenly steps back and releases my necklace. "We should
leave."
I clear my throat, trying to dislodge the lump of uncertainty. "Yes...Yes, I
agree. Let's go."
Grabbing my purse, I follow Caden out the door, all the while twirling the
white bead necklace between my fingers. We walk side by side, and
although Caden isn't touching me, I can feel the heat of his presence
engulfing my side.
My temperature rises, and a yearning, I haven't felt in a long time stirs
within me. Caden's manly scent adds to my desire, and all I want to do is
wrap myself around him and inhale his intoxicating scent. I silently pray
that I last through tonight without throwing myself at him.
We get to his car, and Caden holds the passenger door open for me. Such a
small gesture and yet the simple act touches me. Seeing Caden stand there
waiting for me makes my heart flood with uncontrollable feelings.
"Thank you," I whisper before entering the car. "So, where are you taking
me?"
Pulling out of the driveway, he gives me the sexiest grin. "It's a surprise."

*****

Thirty-five minutes later, we pull into a large parking lot.

"It's scary," I say, facing him.
"You don't like it?"
"No, it's the opposite. I love it."
"Then?"
"How do you know so much about me that I like lilies and aquariums?" I
look up at the big fonts plastered on the building that reads, Shedd
Aquarium.
"I guess you can say it's a guy's intuition." He shrugs. "I figure that instead
of taking you somewhere fancy, shopping, or even to a game, you would
enjoy something simple.
I have a feeling you have a soft spot for animals, given your love for
children."
Stop it! My mind screams at me. Please stop it. Don't make my heart quiver
more than it already has for you? Didn't I already lock it away, so why do I
hear it beat again? I told myself I would never experience any more broken
hearts or wasted sadness, but when I look at Caden, why do those words no
longer exist? It frightens me.
"Erin, are you ok?" Caden calls to me.
I nod. "Yes, I'm fine."
"If you don't wanna go to the aquarium, it's alright. We can go somewhere
else."
"No, I'm fine." I provide a small smile. "I was thinking about something.
Also, there is no way I will pass up the chance to see Nemo, so let's go."
He exits the car chuckling. Catching me by surprise, Caden captures my
hand, leading us forward. Tingles and heat run up my arm from the contact.
Not sure what to do, I pull my hand back, only to have Caden grip it tighter.
I lightly tug again, but he refuses to let go. Instead, he brings me closer to
his side.
"Caden?" I question breathlessly.
Smirking, he squeezes my hand and marches forward. Deciding that it's best
to give up, I quietly follow behind him, even though my heart is thumping
hard against my chest. Is my heart the only one beating this fast?
Caden never let go of my hand while we explored the aquarium. When I
figured that he wasn't going to release me, I stopped caring and started to
enjoy myself. He took me to the dolphin show, a 4D movie, and the touch
pound. Being with Caden feels right, and when I'm with him, I can be
myself.
"Are you having fun?" Caden asks as we walk around observing the many
fish tanks.
"I am, thank you again for bringing me here."
"I'm glad I picked the right place. It's been a long time since I went out on
an actual date, so I was kind of nervous," Caden chortles lightly.
So, he does consider this as a real date. I'm not here as an apology or a
reference to Grace. I'm here as his date. Picking me up, the flowers, and the
aquarium, he did it for me.
Does Caden like me? No, he doesn't. I'm assuming things again and
creating false ideas when they're not there. If he had any feelings for me, he
would have never kissed Grace. Then why am I the one on this date with
him and not her?
"Erin, you alright?" Caden asks again, looking at me.
I glance up to meet his soft stare. "Umm... Yes, I'm fine."
"You tend to get lost in your thoughts a lot."
"Yeah, sorry. My mind tends to wander a lot."
"Don't apologize. I think it's adorable." His free hand gently pokes the spot
between my eyebrows. "Do you know when you're deep in thought, your
eyebrows arch downwards, and your nose wrinkles ever so slightly?"
My hands fling to my face. "I do?"
"Yes, and it's one of the cutest things I've ever seen."
I laugh. "Now, I think you're exaggerating."
"No exaggeration." His thumb traces my right eyebrow softly. "You're
adorable."
Glancing away bashfully, I walk to the next fish tank. I never know how to
react to a compliment. Hoping to change the topic, I ask, "Caden, when was
the last time you went on a date?"
He shrugs and locks our hands again. "Well, I have never considered those
blind dates as real ones. So if I don't count them, I would have to say it's
been about a little over a year."
"Really?" That is a bit hard to believe. I mean, Caden is a successful,
handsome individual. I'm surprised he doesn't have girls lined up simply to
get a piece of him.
"Is it that hard to believe?"
"Yes, extremely. I mean, look at you, you're a good-looking single man
who's a well-known architect. I am surprised women aren't lining up to put
a ring on that finger," I reply, pointing to his left ring finger.
His eyes sparkle, and he laughs deeply. "It's going to take a little bit of
effort to put a ring on this finger. Also, this finger is already reserved."
My heart drops from his answer. He already has his eyes set on a girl. Who
could it be? Could it be Grace? If it is, maybe I don't need to play cupid
after all.
"Well, that woman must be very lucky to have someone like you." It's hard
to say those words because I can't help but feel a tinge of jealousy coursing
through my veins. How lucky she must be to catch the attention of a man
like Caden.
"I would have to disagree," Caden says, drawing us to a halt. "It's not her
that's lucky, I'm the one fortunate enough to find her."
Caden's eyes bore into mine, and with each second, his irises turn darker.
His words hit me hard, and I can't help but wonder if they were meant for
me. Is it possible that they were? Or is my mind playing tricks on me again?
Unable to hold his stare, I tear my gaze away, only to feel my body go rigid,
and my fingers turn cold.
"Erin," Caden starts to say, "I have something important to tell you."
The rest of Caden's words come to an end as I jerk my hand from his grasp
and step away. My mind goes blank when I witness a smiling Grace striding
in our direction.

OceanofPDF.com
 CHAPTER 13
Erin

"Erin and Caden, it's a surprise seeing you here together," Grace says as she
walks up to us.
"Hmm... Well..." I stutter. I'm unsure of how to explain this situation to
Grace.
Somehow deep inside, I feel guilty being here with Caden. It's like I've been
caught cheating, and honestly, I am disgusted with myself. I glance at
Grace, who's waiting for a reply. My brain constantly searches for an
answer, but my mind remains blank. Maybe I should tell a small white lie,
that way she won't suspect anything. Making my decision, I clear my throat,
ready to tell her an excuse. "Well, we—"
Instantly Caden's firm hand links our fingers together, and I can only stare
at him speechless. He doesn't acknowledge my gaze, and instead, his eyes
are fixed intently on Grace. "We're on a date," Caden bluntly states.
Nooooo! My mind screams as my eyes widen in disbelief. Why would
Caden say that? What if Grace got the wrong idea? I try to yank my hand
away, but it's all in vain. Without hurting me, he strengthens his hold.
I stare at Caden like there's another head growing from the side of his neck,
while my heart thumps with anticipation. I don't understand, does
he want Grace to get the wrong idea?
How will Grace view me if she thinks her older sister is stealing her man? I
don't want to be that kind of person. Grace means more to me than any man
in the world, and I refuse to be the one to ruin her happiness. But no matter
how much I tug, Caden won't let go.
Giving up, I take a deep breath and slowly turn my attention to my sister.
I'm petrified that I'll see resentment and betrayal on her face or even tears of
sadness. However, to my surprise, the only thing I see is a soft smile and a
humorous sparkle in her eyes.
"Are you here with someone as well?" Caden asks.
Grace quickly peeks at our joined hands before replying, "Yeah, I'm here
with a friend from work. Anyway, how have you been, Caden? I haven't
seen you in a while."
"I'm doing great. I'm enjoying myself and dedicating my time to work, like
always."
"You keep yourself pretty busy, huh?" Grace replies.
"Indeed, it's summer, and that's our busiest time of the year. It's been
nonstop meetings and designing for months. Plus, I have my hands full with
my business in California too. I take occasional trips out there to make sure
my firm is running smoothly."
"I agree summer is our busiest time too. I work at the library, and around
this time of year with the beautiful weather, it's constantly packed. It can get
pretty crowded, but the liveliness makes it fun."
Caden tilts his head in question. "I didn't know you work at the library."
"Well, I'm going to school full time, so it's merely a side job for now, but I
enjoy it." A small blush creeps onto her cheeks. With her tone low and soft,
she whispers, "Also, it has a special meaning in my heart."
Caden replies, but I don't hear a single thing he says. Instead, I gawk at
them like they're insane. I look from Caden to Grace then down at my
sweating hand, which he holds.
Am I the only one freaking out about this situation, how can they have a
normal conversation at a time like this? I mean here I am in front of Grace
holding hands with the guy she likes and she hasn't said a thing. She is
smiling and talking to Caden like usual. Grace didn't yell, become angry, or
storm away. No, she's standing there oblivious to the situation and acting
like us holding hands is the most natural thing in the world.
Anger, along with confusion, frustration, and sadness, begins to build up
within me. I'm trying so hard to hold these emotions in, but I'm afraid I
won't be able to withstand it much longer. The last thing I want to do is
break down in front of them. But as I stand motionless and silently beside
Caden and watch them interact so perfectly with one another, I can't stop
the emotions from resurfacing.
They continue to converse deep in conversation, but all I hear is the
pounding of my head. Nothing matters to me right now, not Caden nor
Grace. What I desire is solitude, and I need it now.
Rapidly I rip my hand from Caden's grasp and place them behind me.
Without looking at them, I state quietly, "Bathroom." Not waiting for a
reply, I turn and practically run away. If they called out to me, I didn't
notice. My only goal is to hide away because I refuse to let them see the
pool of tears forming in my eyes.
Keeping my head down, I march to the nearest bathroom and straight into
the farthest stall. Slamming the door shut and locking myself in, I lean
against the wooden door and look up at the tan ceiling. I don't want to cry. I
hate the fact that I cry whenever I'm frustrated, and right now, my
frustration is at its max. If I cry, my eyes will become red, and it will only
prove to Grace and Caden that tears have been shed.
So, I stand gazing aimlessly at the ceiling while taking deep breaths to calm
my aching nerves. I breathe in and out my head swarms with a thousand
thoughts.
I hate how confused I am right now over Caden, Grace, and especially
myself. I'm so lost, and I'm drowning. Since I've met Caden, he has been
nothing but sweet to me. He brought me flowers, took care of me when I
was drunk and was kind enough to take me on this wonderful date. The
things he does mean a lot to me, but at the same time, it messes with my
mind.
Sometimes his actions make me assume that he likes me. Like how he
would softly stroke the bangs from my face or tenderly hold my hand. Or
how he took the time to take care of me and take me out on this date. There
are even times where I thought I caught him staring at me with a satisfied
expression on his face. Everything he does makes me want to believe when
I try so hard not to. And right when his affection shakes me, I see him
together with Grace and everything I thought I knew, suddenly vanishes. It's
a never-ending cycle.
Now here I am stuck in another annoying loop, and it's frustrating.
Whenever something like this happens, I end up alone, with a broken heart
watching the guy I like walking away with my sister.
I chuckle humorlessly with pity as a tear runs down the side of my face. I
guess I couldn't hold back this one stray tear. Wiping it away, I stand at full
length and take three more calming breaths. If I don't return, they will start
to worry. I exit the restroom in a frenzy when I slam right into someone.
"Oh my god, I am so sorry," I say apologetically. "Are you okay?"
"No worries, I'm fine... Erin?"
Hearing my name, I look up. "Julie? What are you doing here?"
"To see the fishes, of course. Wait," she looks beside me, "if you're here,
does that mean Caden's here too?"
"Yes." Suddenly my attention is at full alert, and I begin scanning around.
"Wait, are you here with someone? Anyone special you haven't told Cherry
or me about?"
She shakes her head. "Of course not, I'm here with a friend from work."
"From work, eh..." I reply with a sleazy smile. "Who is this friend you
speak of?"
"Come on now, Erin, it's not like that."
I shrug. "How am I supposed to know? You've always been very secretive
when it comes to your love life." She pinches me on the nose. "Ow that
hurts," I cry lightly.
"You know very well who's the secretive one, and it's not Cherry either."
I look away, not admitting that she's right.
"Are you having fun?" Julie asks.
My lips thin. I can't bring myself to tell her the truth. She is here to have
fun, and I will not ruin her day with my problems. The last thing I want is
for Julie to be worried about me. I provide a vast grin. "Yes."
She looks at me curiously like she doesn't believe me. Then she quickly
returns my grin. "That's great, I'm glad. Well, you better get going before
your date starts searching for you."
I throw my arms around her, giving her a gigantic hug. Julie hugs me back
and squeezes me tight.
"Thanks," I say gratefully.
"Anytime," she replies and walks away.
Meeting Julie made me feel so much better. I hadn't realized how much I
needed that hug from her until now. All the nervous energy and frustration
earlier has diminished remarkably. Hopefully, I can keep my emotions in
check and end this date on a happy note.
Plastering on a fake smile, I head back to meet them.

Caden

"I wonder if she's alright?" I ask out loud.

"Me too," Grace agrees. "It definitely seems like she needed to go to the
bathroom."
I look at the hand that held onto Erin's earlier. Even now, I can still feel the
tingles from when she fiercely pulled it away. Staring at the direction where
Erin disappeared to, I sigh heavily. Somehow when she took off, I had the
worst feeling, like she was slipping from my grasp once again. Everything
was going wonderfully, and Erin seemed to be enjoying our time together. I
loved how she eventually relaxed against my touches, and our
conversations, which were forced in the beginning, eventually flowed
smoothly.
We were making progress, and I couldn't be happier.
When Erin asked me why there wasn't a line of women waiting to put a ring
on my finger, I laughed because there was, but it didn't matter to me. When
you start gaining a little bit of fame and making a handful of money, women
somehow pile up like crazy.
That was the reason why I never had a hard time finding women to
accompany my bed. Many of them came so willingly that it became too
easy. I knew those women were hoping to tie me down, but it's not because
they wanted my affection. No, it was the money they loved.
To be honest, there was a time when I didn't care that women only came to
me because of the volume in my bank account. I had the money, and I
wasn't afraid to use it. Also, what straight, single, and horny man would
turn down a woman who wanted sex? Not many, that's for sure. A person
has sexual needs, and I'm no different.
It was right around the time before I met Erin that I started getting tired of
that life. Going out to the bars with my friends and leaving with some
random chick, simply wasn't fun anymore. It got old, boring. Zack lives for
things like that, but I've outgrown it. Maybe it's the fact that I realized I was
thirty years old and still a bachelor. I too desire to settle down one day, and
honestly, I wasn't getting any younger.
Then I met Erin, and my whole life completely turned around. With Erin, I
discovered what love was. With her, I realized how special a person can be
and how sex was no longer just sex. With her, everything in life had a
meaning. For the first time in my life, I pictured someone I wanted to grow
old with. And like I've promised her this ring finger is reserved, Erin is the
only one allowed to put a ring on this finger, no one else.
"Caden, do you like my sister?" Grace asks.
I beam softly. "Yeah, I do. I like her a lot."
Grace doesn't reply, and instead, her intense gaze locks onto me. I can tell
she's assessing and contemplating my answer. The look she's showing me
informs me she doesn't think I'm telling the truth. Seeing this serious side to
Grace is making me nervous. I might not know her personally, but she
seems like a cheerful girl who always has a smile on her face.
But the girl in front of me is neither smiling nor laughing. Her light blue
eyes stare me down, those perfectly plucked eyebrows burrow to the center
of her forehead, and those red lips smack together in a thin line.
After a brief silence, Grace finally questions, "Caden about your feelings,
are they sincere?"
"I have never in my life been more sincere about my feelings than at this
moment. Erin, she... she's everything to me."
Grace's blue eyes glitter tantalizingly, and she struts at me in determination.
Quickly she erases the distance between us until our faces are only inches
apart. I'm about to step back, but she halts my movement by placing a
perfectly manicured nail on my chest. "So, you're saying," Grace whispers
seductively while trailing her finger down my shirt, "that if I told you I
liked you since the first moment we met and I want you so bad, you
wouldn't take me up on that offer?"
Grace gets closer and presses her breast against my chest, all the while, her
finger never stops its movement downwards towards my pelvis. Her voice
hot and husky she moans erotically, "Because I do want you, Caden, so
much. Why don't you forget about my sister and play with me instead? I
promise to show you a great time."
In one swift movement, my right hand stop her descending hand while the
other softly thrust her away. I step back to increase the space between us.
Gripping her wrist, I growl, "I advise you to stop this nonsense now. I don't
give a damn if you want me, the only one I want touching me is Erin. If you
don't want me to hate you any more than I do right now, then when Erin
returns, act like this disgusting little play of yours never happened. Be the
sister that she thinks you are and don't do something like this ever again."
Removing myself from her, I turn around and quickly scan our
surroundings. My only hope now is that Erin didn't witness the dreadful
scene that played out and instead was still in the bathroom. The last thing I
want is for her to get the wrong idea. I refuse for us to start back at square
one. I'm still skimming the crowd when I hear a sniffle behind me. Glancing
back, I see a pile of soft tears streaming down Grace's face.
My gaze jerks to my hand, was I too rough? I was disgruntled and upset,
but I swear my pressure on her wrist was light. Or was I too harsh with my
words? I was not happy with what Grace had done, but I also despise seeing
a woman cry. Every time my mother or sister shed tears, it always broke a
little part of me.
My hands wave in a frenzy before Grace. "Are...are you okay? I'm sorry if
earlier I was too harsh. I didn't mean to grab you as I did, but I was angry at
what you were doing."
"No, you didn't hurt me, Caden," she replies, shaking her head and wiping
away the tears. Immediately her eyes light up. "These are not tears of anger
but tears of happiness."
"Happiness?"
"Yes," she says, dabbing her tears away. "If it's you, I'm sure you will make
Erin very happy. Thank you for staying true to your feelings."
"Wait, so back there that was..."
"Correct, it was a test to see if you really liked my sister or not. A test in
which no one has ever passed but you."
"Wait, I don't get it? Why would you test my feelings?"
"Because, like Erin, I cannot trust the men around her. Not once has any of
them proven to me that they truly liked my sister. I'm sure you already
know Caden, how Erin shuts herself in. It's her way of coping because she's
afraid to let others see the internal scars that have remains within her."
I cross my arms against my chest. "I have witnessed it, the way she shuts
herself away from others and especially me. I feel like there is a wall
around her heart that refuses to break down."
"And that wall started because of me," Grace whispers painfully.
Remaining silent, I wait for her to continue.
"Caden, I'm telling you this because I trust you. You've proven to me that
your feelings for her aren't superficial. Erin might not notice, but I've seen
the way you look at her, and it doesn't take a scientist to know how you
feel."
"You're not trying to hide it, and that's something that I like about you. But I
still had to make sure because my sister is important to me. Since you are
going to pursue her, you should know this much because if I know Erin, she
might never tell you about her past. I only have one request, Caden. Please
don't hurt my sister. She has already gone through enough damage to last
her a lifetime."
I always knew there must be a reason why Erin is so wary of others,
especially men, but how bad could it be for Grace to worry this much?
"Believe me, the last thing I want to do is hurt her. She means so much to
me, and I would rather die than break her heart. So, please tell me what I
need to know."
"Our parents have always taught us to love ourselves the way we are and
never be ashamed of it. However, as we grew older, I think it became harder
and harder for Erin to believe those words. Erin has always thought of
herself as the black sheep of the family because she didn't follow in our
parent's footsteps by being in the medical field or because she wasn't
skinny, but most of all, because she wasn't pretty."
"That's ridiculous because she's the most beautiful woman I've ever seen!
The extra cushion on her body adds to her perfection," I cry loudly.
Grace chuckles. "I know, we tell her that all the time but she doesn't believe
it. It started in high school when her male friends would ask me out, but it
didn't stop there. Soon random guys befriended her so they could get to me,
but when I rejected them, they would never speak to Erin again. Then there
were the boys that she liked. Erin is shy by nature, but when she truly likes
someone, she would do anything for them."
My heart squeezes a little from Grace's words. Somehow, I know I am not
going to like what I'm about to hear next.
Grace takes a shuddering breath. "The boys she liked in addition to her
previous boyfriends would leave her when they met me. However, that
wasn't the worst of it. It eventually got to the point where guys would lie
that they liked her or asked her out when really, they were using her to get
to me. Once they got my attention, they left her. And Erin being the sweet
person she is, she never complained and never once showed how much it
hurt when the guy she liked threw her away. Then there was stupid me,
oblivious to what was going on. I was young, naïve, and simply happy for
their attention that I didn't know what they were doing to my sister. It wasn't
until I became older that I realized those shitty guys were using Erin to get
to me."
"When I found out, I immediately started rejecting them, but by then, it was
almost too late, Erin's heart began to close. She no longer believed us when
we said she was beautiful because she didn't feel beautiful."
"Erin always blamed herself for not being pretty enough to attract the
attention of those she wanted. Soon she gave up on men, love, and
eventually herself. A short time after that, she packed up her things and
moved away. She's suffered so much, but she keeps the pain tucked within
herself."
The ache from my nails digging into my skin doesn't even come close to the
pain my heart is feeling. My blood boils with anger and hatred. I want to
find every person who has ever caused Erin pain and beat the hell out of
them. I have never despised men, more than I do right now.
"The thing is," I jerk my attention back to Grace as she continues, "Erin
isn't aware that I know everything. Though she suffered, she never let the
pain show, and that's because I know she didn't want me to worry. To this
day, she thinks I went out with the guys that had used her, little does she
know I slapped each one and told them never to appear before Erin and me
again. Plus, it's easier to ignore the persistent ones after I found someone I
love. If you're wondering if it's one of those shitbags who used my sister to
get to me, then no. The person I like is way better than those darn jerks, but
I'm sure you don't care about any of that, you only want to hear about Erin."
She's correct, all I can think about is Erin. Promptly her expression becomes
grim. "Caden, remember when I said that Erin's heart began to close."
I nod. "Yes, that's the only good news I've heard so far. I don't care if Erin's
heart is beginning to close. All I need to do is prevent it from closing. I'll
show her that I'm different from those men and that my feelings are
sincere."
Grace shakes her head in disagreement. "That was in the beginning.
Unfortunately, Caden, I do not doubt that Erin's heart is completely closed
off because what you heard was only one half of the puzzle. I never
mentioned Derek."
"Whose Derek?" He sounds like a jerk already.
Grace signals to someone behind me. I turn around to see Erin walking at us
with a thin smile on her face.
"That's not a story for me to tell," Grace replies. "It's Erin's."

OceanofPDF.com
 CHAPTER 14
Caden

"I'm sorry if I took a while," Erin says, coming to stand next to me.
I look down to see that her hair was ruffled, and those brown eyes are
slightly red. Also, her face looks flushed and puffy. Has she been crying?
"No," Grace says, "you didn't take long at all. Caden and I were just
talking."
"I see," she whispers, showing Grace a small smile. "Guess what? I met
Julie earlier coming out of the bathroom."
"Oh, did you?" Grace replies sounding surprised.
"Yes, she said she's here with a co-worker. Though, the only person I could
think of was her editor. Maybe she's here with Stella?"
Grace shrugs. "That's possible. I mean other than you and Cherry, I don't
see her hanging out with anyone else."
"That's true, and that's why I find it weird that she never mentioned she had
an engagement with a friend today. Although knowing Julie, she keeps so
many things to herself that I still find her mysterious."
Grace laughs, nodding in agreement. "Julie is an odd one. But what I find
funny is you are such great friends with Cherry when she's the complete
opposite of you."
"Well, they both keep me sane, and I think it's good to have a balance."
"And I couldn't agree more." A flash from Grace's wrist draws her attention
to her watch. "Gosh, look at the time, I better go before my co-worker
leaves without me. I do have one more question," she faces Erin, "are you
coming over for dinner this week?" Erin nods her reply, and with a happy
nod, Grace leaves.
I pay Grace no attention as she walks away, and instead, I stare at Erin at
the corner of my eye. She might be smiling, but her body remains tense.
Her fingers ruthlessly chip away the nail polish on her fingertips, and I
realize she only does that when she's nervous or uncomfortable. The air
around us becomes dense, and tension oozes from her body.
Erin was fine a few moments ago, but now something has changed. Was it
because of her sister? Did she perhaps see what Grace was doing to me
earlier? Grace might have done it as a test, but it was nothing but intimate
to someone looking from the outside. I pray that wasn't the case.
With the knowledge of Erin's past, is it possible that she thinks that I'm
using her? Is that why every time Grace is near, she pulls away? Does she
believe that the one I desire is Grace and not her? That's not possible, right?
At least by now, Erin should be aware that my feelings for her are genuine.
Wait a minute. Does she know?
I continue to observe her perfect side profile. Only when I see her cute
button nose twitch and her smile deflate does realization hit me at full force.
She doesn't know.
Erin has no clue how I feel about her. I mean, how could she? I've been a
complete dumbass, how could she know if I've never told her how I truly
feel? Also, the one time I thought I had shown her how I felt, was forgotten
within the faded memories of her mind. That is going to be the last time I
let her drink so much.
Instantly my hand flies up and slaps my forehead hard, the sound vibrating
through the crowded room. The pain could not soothe the nagging words in
my head. Just because I have been expressing and dropping hints about how
I feel for her doesn't mean Erin understands them. How can I be so
clueless?
Erin gasp loudly. "What did you do that for?" she asks, concerned. She
approaches me and moves my hand away from my forehead, only to replace
the space with her thumb. She begins making circular rotations over the
sore spot.
"I'm punishing myself," I answer honestly, as I soak in the warmth of her
finger on my skin.
"Why?"
"For being stupid."
Her face scrunches up. "Believe me. You're not stupid."
I place my large hand over hers and guide it down the side of my left cheek
then to my lips. Lightly placing a kiss over her palm, I continue, "Then
would you believe me if I told you I feel like the luckiest man in the world
right now because I have the most beautiful woman standing in front of
me."
The corner of her lips arches up in a grin as I drop our hands. Applying
slight pressure, I squeeze a little tighter.
She doesn't believe me...I can see it in her eyes.
Erin shows me a fake smile, and her eyes are ice cold and distant. She's
emotionless. I've never seen Erin this way, and it honestly frightens me. It's
like she shut herself down, and the wall around her that's already present is
getting higher and higher with each second.
I can't stand to see her this way. It breaks my heart.
I'm about to ask her what's wrong when suddenly her face brightens and she
grabs my hand excitedly. "Come on, Caden, there is still so much we have
to see. We can't let this great day go to waste."
I'm unable to reply as she drags me to the next fish tank.

*****

"I hope you had fun today?" I say as we walk side by side down the hall to
her apartment door.
"I did have fun," Erin replies, pulling the keys out from within her purse. "I
want to thank you again for taking me out. It's been a long time since I went
out and did something enjoyable."
"I'm glad you had a great time."
Ever since Erin returned from the bathroom after we met Grace, she's been
acting differently. She started to smile, laugh, and joke more. Erin also held
my hand through the rest of the night, but I swear there were times I felt
them shake under my grasp. I wasn't sure if it was because she was nervous
or due to something else. But it wasn't like the Erin I knew at all.
The shy and lovable Erin was replaced by someone I didn't recognize. Of
course, it doesn't mean I like her any less, but somehow my inner voice tells
me that her change of personality is a defense shield to the real Erin that lies
broken inside. I want to be the one to tear down that wall.
Since Erin's changed behavior, I understood that without a doubt, she had
lumped me together with the men before me. She's protecting herself
because she genuinely believes I will eventually leave her for Grace. It
pains me to know that Erin thinks I would use her. It seems like I have yet
to win her heart. What made it weirder was throughout the remainder of the
date, she constantly talked and praised Grace. It's like she was presenting
her sister to me, giving me the approval to pick Grace over her.
The hurt and anger rose when I figured out what Erin was trying to do, but
the pain in my heart cut deeper when I thought about all the horrible things
she suffered. Every rejection, heartache, and tear was shed alone. I couldn't
be mad at her because, thanks to Grace, I can fully understand why she
hides away. She's trying to protect herself from the agony she knows so
well.
But what can I do so she'll trust me? I never arrive at an answer because we
reach Erin's front door.
"Thanks for walking me to my door," Erin says, unlocking the door without
opening it.
I show her a sexy grin. "My pleasure, it's a great excuse to spend more time
with you."
Erin laughs frivolously. "Thanks again, Caden, for the great date." Hand on
the knob she's ready to enter.
"Wait," I blurt.
"Yes?"
"Erin, if you enjoyed our date today, would you accompany me to another
next Saturday?"
Erin's eyes squint together, and her body tenses. She remains quiet, and I
wait impatiently for her response.
"Caden, I am umm... busy next weekend, sorry."
"That's ok, how about the week after that?"
She shakes her head. "Sorry Caden, I'm not so sure what my schedule is
like."
"It doesn't have to be on the weekend, weekdays are fine with me too. Let
me know when you're free, and I will definitely make time." I understand I
am persistent, but if I leave, I know she'll find a way to continue refusing
me.
"Caden, I..." she clears her throat, "to be honest, I think we shouldn't go on
any more dates."
"Why not?" I ask, my voice hardening with frustration. "Didn't you tell me
you had a great time today?"
She nods. "I did."
I reach up to brush a strand of hair from her eyes. "Then why are you
saying no?"
Erin tilts her neck up, allowing our eyes to meet. Her irises glow and shine
beneath the dim hallway lights. "I'm saying," she starts to say, "I think it
would be a waste of time if we continue seeing each other when we both
know nothing will happen between us."
Anger pools in the pit of my stomach and my hands curl into tight fists. "I'm
sorry, but what do you mean when you say, 'we both know nothing will
happen between us.' The last time I checked, I don't remember you making
my decisions for me."
"I'm sorry if I offended you, Caden," she replies quietly. "It's just that I
understand now. You don't need to act like you like me anymore."
Hearing those words destroys all my rationalization. To both our surprise,
my hands slam hard against the door, pinning Erin against me. I see the
shock and a bit of fear slide across her face, but my rage masks my concern.
"You're the one that doesn't understand," I growl with bitterness. "You're
assuming I'm chasing after you because of your sister. You think that the
only reason I am with you now is that I have my eyes on Grace. All the
advances I have made, all the things I have said or done doesn't mean crap
to you, because somewhere in here," my index finger points to the center of
her chest, "you believe I am only using you to get to my goal, a goal that
doesn't even exist."
"Caden, how did you know about th—"
"I'm not done," I sneer, shutting her up. "You think you know me so well.
So. Damn. Well. That you clumped me in a category with those disgusting
sons-of-bitches who used you as a tool, without giving me a chance to
demonstrate how much I care for you. You labeled me, categorized me, and
assumed I was the same as them. But unlike those bastards, my feelings for
you are true. Erin, I love you."
With all my anger vented, my breaths heave out in puffs as I stare into the
depths of her eyes. They were cold and lifeless before, but now all I see are
soft pools of unshed tears.
Erin shakes her head restlessly. "I'm sorry Caden, I -"
I stop the rest of her words with my mouth. In one swoop, I capture those
cherry lips with my own, loving how we mold so well together. Erin resists
and wiggles in my arms, trying to tear herself away. Ignoring her protest, I
deepen the kiss, plunging my tongue into her moist depths. Simultaneously,
I twirl my left arm around Erin's waist while the other grabs the back of her
head, forcing our kiss even deeper, while my right thigh encounters the
center of her core.
Instantly she moans in defeat, and her body relaxes against my chest. I taste
the peppermint on her lips and the saltiness from the stream of tears. I
realize she's crying, but I can't manage to stop myself. I'm honestly scared
of letting her go. I know that if I stop, she will somehow find a way to reject
me and my feelings.
The desire to be with her and the terrifying twinge within my chest only
causes me to thrust Erin closer to my body. Selfishly, I take all that she's
willing to give to me at this moment. I love her so much, and the thought
that she doesn't want me the same drive me to insanity. She's everything to
me, and yet I'm nothing to her.
Pulling apart, we fight to fill our lungs with air. Our foreheads rest on one
another as we try to catch our breaths.
"Erin," I say breathless, "I love —"
Immediately my body staggers back from the force of Erin's forceful shove.
Her eyes remain fixed to the ground, and her shoulders are shaking. With a
low painful voice, she begs, "Please, Caden...please leave."
Again, I erase the distance separating us. "I'm not leaving. We still need to
talk about us."
Erin doesn't reply, and quickly she turns and faces her door. Turning the
keys, she opens the lock, ready to go in. Swiftly grabbing her upper arm, I
stop the door from opening wider.
"Don't run away from me, Erin," I whisper.
She glances over her shoulders, fury in her eyes. I have a feeling she's going
to yell at me, but I am mistaken when I feel a sharp pain shoot up my right
leg. Erin kicks me in the shin and forces me away to create enough space
for her to escape into her apartment. The sound of a click signals that the
door is locked.
"Erin," I call, loudly as I bang on the door. I don't care if I'm pissing off the
neighbors. At this moment, nothing is more important to me than her.
"Open up, Erin, we are not finished here. You can't always run away from
your problems."
The only reply I receive is silence. Both my fist still implanted on the door,
I let out a heavy breath of defeat.
"Fine," I say, resting my head on the wooden frame. "If you're refusing to
talk about us right now, that's alright. I'll give you time to think and process
my confession. However, I'm letting you know that I am not a patient man
when it comes to something I want, and there is nothing I want more than
you. I realize you might not believe me. But I can honestly tell you this, I
promise you, even if you reject me a hundred million times, I will never
give up on you because I love you."

OceanofPDF.com
 CHAPTER 15
Erin

My back against the door, my body slides down to the cold wooden floor.
The endless stream of tears flows from my eyes as the sound of Caden's
footsteps fades away.
I love you. I love you. I love you... Caden's words echo through my head
repeatedly.
Covering my ears, I scream at the dark empty apartment. "Stop it! I don't
want to hear those words!"
However, no matter how much I shake my head or roughly pull my hair,
Caden's confession refuses to fade away along with the tears. It wasn't only
his husky voice that remained. The hot and passionate kiss lingers on my
lips, and even now, I can feel the heat of his hard body pressed against
mine.
My body burns from his touch. He was aggressive and demanding, but
within the comfort and gentleness of his arms, I felt safe. He devoured me
whole, and I didn't hate it. He took what he wanted, and I shamelessly gave
him all that I had to offer. Caden makes me crave the impossible.
We could have kissed forever because as soon as our lips locked, my mind
went blank. For a second, I had forgotten about my sister, my past, my
imperfections, and my surroundings. Nothing mattered, but Caden. I got
wrapped up in his world, and I lived in the moment that only belonged to
us. It was only when our lips parted, and he held on to me did I realize I
wanted Caden. I desired him.
I wanted those beautiful green eyes to only look at me and be the only lucky
one to taste those soft, thin lips. I wanted those strong hands to hold, touch,
and worship my body. I crave to be the only one to run my fingers down his
hard muscular chest. I wanted everything from him, and that scared me.
So, I pushed him away and ran into my home of solitude.
I hated myself for running, but I couldn't stop myself. I am petrified. I'm
scared of the desire, hesitant to trust and believe, but most of all, terrified of
falling in love. I don't want history to repeat itself. I don't want to suffer
from the same heartbreak, tears, and self-hatred all over again.
I know I'm unfair to Caden, and he's right. I'm comparing him to the men of
my past. What's worst, I am comparing him to Derek. Deep down, I pray
that Caden is different from Derek and everyone else. Yet, the fear of giving
my heart to someone again only to let it shatter into a thousand pieces is
enough for me to turn away.
But what made my blood run cold was how Caden knew about me. I don't
remember telling him about my personal history. No one knows except for
my friends. Who could have told him? Grace? That's not possible. She
knows nothing about my past.
Being her older sister, I've always tried my hardest to make sure Grace was
happy. I never showed her my pain or misery. I refused to let her worry, or
worst, have her feel sorry for me. She doesn't need to know what those men
around me were aiming for and what they did to achieve their goal.
Grace doesn't have a clue, or does she? Maybe I'm overthinking this, and
what Caden said was on a whim. I don't know anymore. I hate this, my
mind is a mess, and everything is confusing. Isn't it easier if I shut everyone
out and simply run away from all these messy emotions?
"But Erin, you can't always run away," the irritating little voice in my mind
speaks. "Do you really want to lock up that heart of yours forever? If
Caden's confession was true and you turn your back on him, you might
never meet someone like him again. Are you willing to risk it?"
I'm talking to myself, and I loathe it. This only happens when I feel lost and
trapped, and right now, I feel more lost then I have ever felt.
"I don't know," I reply loudly to the empty room while shaking my head
fiercely. "I honestly don't know anymore." Call me a coward, but it's easier
to run than to face everything. I mean, what should I do? Risk my heart and
pray that Caden's words are true or take a risk on another lie?"
"He's different." My eyes flutter to the ceiling. The tears that flowed like a
river earlier now left behind streaks on my white cheeks. "And I know you
see it too."
I don't want to admit it, but my inner thought is correct, Caden is different.
He treats me differently, holds me differently, and even kisses me
differently from all the others before him. With him, I feel special.
With Caden, I feel alive.
He has the power to make me blush like a high school girl who has been
caught sneaking glances at her crush. At the same time, he can make my
body burn and ache for him in ways I can't explain. The power he has over
me is both frightening and exciting. When I'm with Caden, I tend to forget
about my pain and sorrows. That has never happened before with anyone
else.
It frightens me so much that all I want to do is fall into his arms and never
let go.
"Then give him a chance."
A chance?
"Yes, a chance to prove himself to you. I know you're scared. I mean you've
gone through so much pain, it's almost unbearable, but you're still here,
aren't you? You have survived the heartbreaks, sadness, and betrayals. It's
because you're strong that you can still smile even when you had to pick
yourself up constantly."
But...
"No buts. It's not like you need to present your heart to Caden or fall in
love. At least start as friends and see where it goes from there. Find out if
the words he said today were indeed the truth or another lie. Because I
know that if you continue to run and hide, you will regret it for the rest of
your life."
I remain there staring at the sky-blue ceiling as I contemplate my advice.
There is only one disadvantage to that plan. Can I still act as his friend
when my feelings are already starting to change? Should I risk this heart of
mine and see where it goes?
Before I can find an answer, my phone buzz beside me, opening my purse
and digging inside, I see that my mom is calling.
"Hello."
"Erin, it's your mother," she replies cheerfully.
I chuckle to myself. "I know, mom. Did you need something?"
There is a silent pause before she asks quietly, "Is everything alright, dear?"
Oh no, my nose is clogged from all the crying, making my voice more
profound than usual. I'm grateful she's on the phone and not here with me.
I can't even imagine how horrendous I look at this moment. My make-up is
smeared, multiple loose strands of hair kiss the nape of my neck, and my
nose must be as red as Rudolph's. Thank god I live alone, and no one is here
to witness this hideous scene.
Not wanting to make her worry, I lie. "Of course."
"Alright," she says, not sounding convinced, "remember dear, you can tell
me anything you want."
"I know, mom, thanks. I feel like you wanted to say something to me, what
is it?"
She chuckles softly. "Always straight to the point. I am wondering if you
can do me a huge favor on Wednesday. I know school ends this Tuesday,
and I thought you might have some extra free time."
"There are still a few things I need to wrap up by the end of the week, but
as long as the time is reasonable, it should be fine. What do you need me to
do?"
"You know the banquet is around the corner, two and half weeks to be
exact. Your father and I are heading out of town to get the rest of the items
for the auction, and we won't be back for a few days. Since Grace is
occupied with school, I'm hoping you can stop by Ellen Williams's house on
Wednesday to pick up the items she gracefully donated."
My heart sinks. She isn't talking about the Ellen Williams, is she?
"Mrs. Williams, as in Abby's mom?" Not to mention she's also Caden's
mother.
"Yes, that's her. You remember her, don't you?"
"Yeah," I reply, nodding to myself. "I haven't seen her in a while. Ellen is a
well-known artist, and if I recall, she's an active sponsor for your event and
donates some of her artwork every year. Her items always sell incredibly
fast."
"I'm grateful she's willing to donate again this year. I told her last week that
I'll stop by on Wednesday, but I forgot that your father and I are leaving
Monday morning, so that means I won't be in town. Can you swing by her
place to pick them up?"
"NO!" My mind screams. What if I go and Caden is there? What would I
say, or what would I do? Wednesday might be four days away, but will that
be enough time for me to have built the courage I needed to face Caden?
Then again, he probably won't even be there given he lives by himself.
I've come to the decision that I want to try being friends and see how it
goes. Also, I will eventually have to tell him about my plan. I must be
strong and face my fears even if the thought of seeing Caden again so soon
sends chills through every fiber of my body. It doesn't help that knowing I'll
be meeting Caden's mother makes my body go numb, and palms drench
with sweat. I've met Ellen before, but somehow, I sense this time it's going
to be different.
"Erin, honey, did you hear what I said?"
I break from my overbearing thoughts at the sound of my mother's voice.
"I'm sorry. Yes, I heard you. I don't mind at all. I will stop by and get the
items."
"Thank you so much," she says brightly, "I owe you one."
"You don't owe me anything, just be careful on your trip. I'll make sure to
get the stuff from Mrs. Williams. Oh, that reminds me. Julie told me she has
her signed books ready to go, so I'll stop by afterward and pick those up
too."
"That's perfect. Please thank Julie on my behalf. She is such a sweet girl.
Thanks again, Erin."
"No problem at all."
"Also, you're coming over tomorrow for dinner, right? You promised us last
week."
I did promise I would attend dinner once a week with my family. As much
as I wanted to stay home and do nothing, I refuse to make my parents sad
by going back on my word. "Yes, mom, I remember. I'll be there."
"Great, I'll make sure to make some of your favorite dishes again. I'll see
you tomorrow. Love you."
"Love you too."
As soon as the call ended, I realize I'm still sitting in front of my door. I am
not sure how long I've been sitting here. But the tingling and weakness in
my legs tell me they have fallen asleep, and maybe it's time to get up from
this cold hardwood floor.
If my mother hadn't called, I think I would've sat in this spot all night
thinking about Caden, and it wouldn't have done me any good. Not only am
I emotionally and physically drained, but I also have no desire to think
about anything else: no Caden, no worries, nothing. My brain is withered
and deprived, plus I've had enough anguish and tears for tonight. What I
need now is a good night's sleep.
Tomorrow is a new day. Tomorrow I'll face the reality of Caden's
confession again.

*****

I stand in front of my desk, looking at each happy child sitting in their seat.
In less than five minutes, the school year's last bell will ring, and summer
will officially begin. Times like this are always bittersweet. In a short time,
I have come to love each child like they were my own, and I had the
opportunity to see them blossom over this last year. Seeing how much
they've grown and been a part of their journey is one of the reasons I enjoy
being a teacher. Though I do this every year, saying good-bye is always
hard.
Clapping my hands together, I give them the warmest smile I can muster.
"This year has been amazing for me because everyone has been wonderful
and kind. Being your teacher has been a great honor, and I am going to miss
every one of you. Now it's time for you all to become second graders, but
before that, enjoy your summer! Lastly, I expect a hug from everyone
before you leave."
At the end of my speech, the bell rings, signaling the end of the school year.
Instantly the children rush to their backpacks that hang from the hangers by
the side of the room.
Clapping my hands again, I shout out the remaining instructions,
"Remember that since it's the last day, there have been a few changes, no
rushing outside. Those who are riding the bus, please grab your things and
line up by the door. If someone is picking you up, please take a seat at your
desk until they arrive."
I watch as the children do as I instruct. I glance at Kale sitting obediently in
the second row by the far window. He is smiling, but the arch of his lips
doesn't quite reach his eyes.
"Is everyone ready?" asks Ms. Wells from the doorway.
Ms. Nicole Wells is also a first-grade teacher, and her classroom is next to
mine. Nicole is about the same age as me, maybe 2 or 3 years older. She has
long brown hair and fair stunning facial features. Today, she oversees taking
the children to the buses.
"Yes, they are," I say, "thank you, Ms. Wells, for taking them."
"Of course," she replies as I finish giving the last student in line a hug.
Holding the first student's hand, she leads them out of the building. Two of
her students whose parents will be picking them up is now sitting in the
front seats of my classroom.
Fifteen minutes later, all the children are gone except for one, Kale. I look
down the hallway, but there are no signs of his parents. I make my way to
his desk to stand in front of him.
"Hey Kale," I say, looking down, observing his sullen expression.
He tilts his head up, his eyes meeting mine. "Yes?"
"Why the sad face, buddy? Aren't you excited that school is over?"
He nods quietly. "I am, but if I leave, Ms. Cooper won't be my teacher
anymore, and I don't want that. Can't you be my second-grade teacher too?"
I lower myself down, so our eyes are at the same level. "I'm sorry, Kale, I
can't go with you. But you know what, it's going to be alright. I know all the
second-grade teachers, and they are amazing. They are nice and cool. I
know that you will have a wonderful time. Plus, if you ever need anything,
you know where to find me because I'm not going anywhere. Promise me
that when you become this awesome, older second-grader, you won't forget
about me." I stick out my pinky finger. "Promise?"
Kale gladly accepts, his frown no longer evident. "Promise, Ms. Cooper."
Standing up, I ask, "Now, how's that treehouse of yours coming along?'
With my question, his face radiates with excitement. "It's doing great!
Daddy and uncle Caden have started working on it. I'm so excited."
Chuckling at his enthusiasm, I reply, "I can see that. Have you been helping
your dad and uncle?"
"Of course," he says before standing up from his chair and puffing his chest
out proudly. "I'm a big boy now. I help a lot. Yesterday uncle Caden let me
cut some of the wood."
"Wow, are you serious?"
"Of course, and Daddy said once we're done, I can paint it any color I like."
"Oh, really, and what color would that be?"
"My favorite color, of course, green!" He yells happily.
Grinning to myself, I watch Kale. Seeing his excited face makes me
remember how much I want children. Having a child who shares my
laughter, happiness, and dreams has been one of my wishes for a long time.
It's sad to think that I might never have one of my own.
The sorrow quickly fades, and instead, my pulse begins to beat rapidly,
when I hear the husky voice behind me. "It's like the first time we met, isn't
it?"
I whip around to see a very handsome Caden leaning against the door
smiling at me.

OceanofPDF.com
 CHAPTER 16
Erin

My heart beats rapidly against my chest, and goosebumps invade my arms.

Before me stands Caden, looking dangerously handsome in his plain grey t-
shirt and low fitting jeans. It's a simple outfit, yet the clothes seem to mold
onto his muscular body. His hair is slightly ruffled from the light breeze
outside, and his green eyes gleam under the bright lights of the classroom.
I haven't seen Caden since Saturday night after his confession. It's been
three days since then, and I have somehow convinced myself that I was
ready to face him. I was wrong. Now that he's here, I'm unable to say a
thing. There's so much I want to tell him, but my voice remains silent.
On Sunday, I sat down and thought about Caden, his confession, and my
answer. I can no longer play cupid as I intended, but I can't ignore Caden's
advances either. Should I give Caden a chance or take the easy route and
discard his feelings?
After cleaning the house, four cups of coffee, two cups of tea, and two
hours of "The Big Bang Theory" reruns, all the while continually thinking
about Caden, I realize that if we became friends, I had nothing to lose.
Being friends mean we could still see and get to know each other without
the full commitment of a relationship. That way, I could keep my growing
affection for Caden locked away before it completely overtakes me.
In the end, if all the things he said were lies, my feelings wouldn't be
shattered. I could protect myself from the heartache that's bound to happen
but still get to know Caden. The petrified part of me wishes to cast Caden
aside and never see him again, but that would mean I'm running away. I
hated that part of me.
Then there's a side of me that longs to know more about him, from what he
likes to what he fears the most. I want to know what makes him laugh and
what causes that handsome smile. Maybe deep down, I unwillingly believe
his words are real and not the same lies I have heard hundreds of times.
There have been too many "I love you," "I want you," and "you're the only
one for me," over the years that I lost count. Words full of deceptions, false
promises, and deceiving kisses. I've heard them so many times that those
phrases mean nothing to me. Yet, when Caden told me he loved me, I felt it
on a deeper level.
There are times I wonder if it was partially my fault for all the rejection and
pain. If I didn't give away my heart so easily or believe in their lies
constantly, maybe I wouldn't have been used in their games. Now I'm a
stronger person who can protect my feelings without being mistreated.
That's why I have already decided being friends is the best situation for us.
I'm not casting him away, but I refuse to let him in either.
Am I selfish to think this way? I certainly think so. But if this is what I must
do to protect myself, then I'll gladly be selfish. Although, as I watch him
stride at me, there is only one thought in my mind. Was he willing to take
my proposal?
"Uncle Caden, you're here," Kale cries loudly.
My attention diverts to the little boy who runs and jumps into his uncle's
arms. Caden lifts him by the waist until their faces are at the same level.
"Yo, buddy," Caden says, "I came to pick you up."
"You did, but where's mommy?" Kale asks, tilting his head to the side.
"Your mom's at home. I told her that since I was coming to your school
anyway, I can pick you up while I'm here."
Kale's face scrunches up slightly, his eyes full questions. "You were going
to come to my school?"
Caden nods at him, but his gaze fixates on me. "Yep," Caden answers. "I
came all the way here to see Ms. Cooper."
"Ms. Cooper?"
Kale turns to look at me then back at Caden. Butterflies appear in my
stomach when Kale glances my way again, his eyes full of unanswered
questions. I swear sometimes that boy is too mature for his age.
Before I can say anything to stop the growing conversation between uncle
and nephew, Kale wonders curiously, "But why?"
"Simple," Caden answers as his soft green eyes bore into mine, "I missed
her and wanted to see her."
My heart skips a beat, and my cheeks flush red. Looking away bashfully, I
turn to my desk, but not before seeing the growing grin plaster on Caden's
attractive face. Darn him. He already knows how much his words affected
me.
Trying to calm the annoying beat of my heart, I fuss with the papers on the
desk, pretending to straighten them. Hoping to distract myself, I try my best
to ignore the two boys in my classroom.
"Well, I'm glad you came to see Ms. Cooper," Kale says happily, "because
that meant I got to see you."
Unable to stop myself, my head tilts slightly to glance at the adorable pair. I
watch as Caden drops Kale from his arms. Ruffling his hair, Caden replies,
"I'm happy to see you too. However, can you do me a favor?" Kale nods.
"As I said earlier, I came because I wanted to see Ms. Cooper, but I also
need to talk to her. Do you have the artbook grandma gave you?"
He grins happily. "I do. I do. I always carry it around with me."
Caden ruffles his hair again. "I know you do. You like to draw and paint as
much as grandma does. Do you think you can sit on your desk and draw
while I talk to Ms. Cooper?"
Kale agrees and trots off to his desk. He firmly sits down in his seat by the
large window a few feet away, opens his bag, and takes out the medium size
booklet followed by three different types of pencils. He pays us no attention
as he starts sketching away.
I smile warmly to myself. I am going to miss having him as my student.
Kale's such a beautiful, kindhearted child with high intelligence and a big
loving heart. I am proud to have been his first-grade teacher. I simply hope
that I can have a child as amazing as him one day. Before the sadness
completely overtakes me, I twirl, and my smile dies flat. Caden now stands
about a foot away. When did he approach me?
"Hey," he says softly.
"Hey," I reply quietly, my gaze wandering to the tip of his nose, avoiding
direct eye contact. My hands fidget nervously behind my back as the silence
between us deepens. I feel a slight brush against my right cheek, and my
body stills.
Caden's hand gently cups the nape of my neck as his thumb makes soft
circular movements on my cheek. "I missed you," he whispers. My eyes
can't avoid him. I should look away, but I'm drawn to those green depths of
his. They are so beautiful, light green like the first day of spring.
Unaware of my actions, my palm rests on the center of Caden's chest. It
lays there implanted, as the warmth of his body creeps through my fingers
and up my arm. I wasn't aware that my hand had moved. It's like my body
has a force of its own. A force that only reacts when Caden is near.
I want to seize the front of his shirt and feel the grey cotton fabric between
my fingers. I desire nothing more than to tug Caden closer, so I can let him
know that I missed him too. Yet my body and my mind are two different
people. Instead of pulling him near, I nervously push him away. The hand
that rested on my cheek disappears and now hangs motionless by his side.
"Caden," my voice quivers slightly, "we need to talk." My fingers fidget
nervously again.
Caden jams his hands roughly into his back pockets. "All the things I
wanted to say were said Saturday night. Those were my true feelings, and
I'm not going back on them. If you wish to talk about us and the future, I'm
all ears. However, if you're trying to convince me to see your sister or worse
ignore my feelings for you, I'd rather we not talk." His hand leaves his back
pocket and carefully trails a fallen curl behind my ear, his touch lingering.
"Remember, there isn't anyone I want more than you."
My thoughts swirl uncontrollably. "Caden, please don't make this hard for
me."
"I'm not," he states bluntly, "it's fairly simple, sweetheart. All you need to
do is let me love you the way you are, instead of running away from me
every chance you get. In all honesty, I'm not making this hard at all.
It's you, Erin, that's making it hard on yourself."
I hate it, but Caden's right. The fact that he knows me so well always
amazes me. His expression is serious, and I can tell he's not taking his
confession back. Still, is there anything I can do to change his mind,
anything at all?
Caden clicks his tongue, and he shakes his head. "Don't you dare Erin, I
know that look, you're thinking of a way to change my mind. I already told
you, it's not going to happen."
"Let's be friends," I blurt loudly.
"What?"
"Let's be friends," I say again, this time in a softer tone.
Caden's head tilts slightly to the side, his brows arching. "Friends?"
"Yes."
He taps his chin with his left index finger. "Like friends and lovers?"
"No." Why didn't he understand me?
"Okay then, like friends with benefits?"
"Of course not. Just regular friends, with no lovers and definitely no
benefits."
"Well, that's too bad," Caden says before shrugging, "I would have enjoyed
both."
My arms cross angrily against my chest. He is clearly messing with me.
"Caden, I am very serious here."
"I am too," he counters back.
"Fine, then let's be friends," I say again this time irritation evident in my
tone.
He nods while a sexy devilish grin appears on his face. "I agree, let's be
friends, with the addition of being lovers and, of course, the benefits as
well."
"No, Caden. There are no lovers, and there are no benefits. Why can't we be
normal friends who hang out and have a drink now and then?"
In one swift movement, his left arm circles my waist and my chest connect
with his. Gently Caden's right thumb trails across my trembling lower lip.
"There is no way we can be normal friends' Erin," he whispers huskily only
enough so I can hear, "not when I know how sinful these lips taste or how
well your soft body fits perfectly against mine."
My breaths become deeper and faster as Caden's fingers travel from my
lips, down to my chin, before ending by the base of my neck. "Or how sexy
and beautiful you get when you tremble under my touch. How can we
simply be friends when hearing you make soft little moans as I devour your
lips is enough to drive me crazy and make me so damn hard that no amount
of touching myself can satisfy me."
My whole body heats at the same time, my attention darts over at Kale. I
sigh with relief when I see his full attention is on his notebook. The thought
of Caden touching himself because of me has my insides melting with
desire and a dangerous chill descending my spine. However, I'm not too
pleased those words were said with his nephew only a few feet away.
"Kale is right there," I hiss, annoy at Caden and myself for letting him get
under my skin. I can feel the wetness damping my inner thighs, and it's all
his fault.
"I know, but he's occupied. Also," Caden says, his green eyes sparkling with
mischief, "that's why I whispered because those words are meant for you
and only you."
My body proceeds to burn as I gasp at his clear statement, making him
chuckle. Breaking our contact, he settles a peck on my cheek.
"I'll call you tomorrow," Caden states firmly, "to set up for our next date.
I'm going to send Kale home now."
I wanted to argue, but all I can do is nod slowly. I hear soft sounds of
ruffling and a backpack zipping, which I assume is Kale packing his stuff. I
register every little sound, yet my body refuses to move from its original
spot.
Kale gives me one last hug before they say their good-byes. Holding hands,
they exit out of the classroom. Only then do my wobbly legs finally give
out on me. I slide to the floor and stare aimlessly at the open door.

****
Pulling up the long driveway and turning off the engine, I set my forehead
firmly against the steering wheel and try my best to calm my racing nerves.
It's Wednesday evening, and I'm currently parked in front of Caden's
parent's house. Like I promised my mother, I'm here to pick up the artwork
Mrs. Williams is donating for the auction.
I shouldn't be this nervous, but here I am in my car, heart racing a thousand
miles away, and my palms covered in sweat. I smooth my hands over the
front of my black leggings, hoping to hide the evidence of their dampness.
Maybe it's the thought of meeting Caden's parents that's driving my nerves
over the edge. It has to be Caden's fault. I've met Mrs. Williams before, and
I was never this anxious. Today I'm wearing my favorite blouse, a loose-
fitting peach top that flows down to my thighs over my leggings.
I never wear leggings.
Caden and I aren't even in a relationship, and here I am, stressing about
what his parents might think of me. What is wrong with me?
I walk up to the front door, and my quivering finger rings the doorbell. I
quickly adjust my shirt, smoothing the non-existent wrinkles, and
straightening the hem of my top. Tapping my black curls in place, I make
sure they're still secured correctly in a tight bun.
"I'll be right there?" The soft voice calls from behind the door. Seconds
later, the door creaks open, and behind it is an adorable woman in a floral
summer dress. A hot pink apron is strapped around her waist with evidence
of flour splattered across the cloth. She looked different from my memories,
but of course, she was wearing a much fancier outfit the last time I saw her.
Although I have to say, I think she looks more adorable now than when she
was all dressed up at the party.
I can't help but smile at her. "Hi Mrs. Williams, my name is –"
"Oh, you must be Erin," she says, chiming in. "Kathy's eldest daughter."
"Yes, that's me.
"Of course, it is. How can I forget such a beautiful person? We met at the
banquet a couple of years ago."
A blush settles on my cheeks from her compliment. Does Caden's whole
family know how to say such enchanting words? "Yes, we did."
"Well, what are you waiting for dear, come inside." She steps back,
allowing me to enter the house.
Honestly, I thought I would simply grab the stuff and leave. That was my
original intention anyway. However, as I look at Ellen's beaming face, I
cannot resist the urge to enter her home.
"I'm sorry I'm not dressed appropriately to meet a guest. I forgot you were
coming. That's why I'm currently baking a variety of cookies and an apple
pie. Also, would you like anything to drink?"'
I deny my hands in front of me, "Don't worry about me, Mrs. Williams, I'm
fine. Do what you need to."
Attending to her dough again, she glances at me. Clicking her tongue like
how Caden does when he's irritated, she replies, "Mrs. Williams will not do,
it makes me feel too old. Call me, Ellen."
"Okay, Mrs. Ellen."
"Oh no dear," she cries waving her hand at me again, "drop the 'Mrs.,' Ellen
is fine."
I nod, signaling my understanding. Scanning around, I observe the well-
decorated interior of the kitchen. In front of me is a large white and grey
marble island table with four matching stools. Three bright lights are
hanging from the ceiling to complete its excellence. The cabinets and large
refrigerator are a nice smooth light gray, matching the wood flooring
perfectly. Looking to my left, I see a beautiful marble dining table next to a
door that I assume leads to the porch. I can tell without asking that Ellen
has picked every object with care. Photos and artwork occupy almost every
wall, and the house screams perfection. It's a house that defines the
definition of a home.
Although, as I'm happily taking in the beauty of her home, I realize that I'm
standing in the middle of the large kitchen doing nothing. Suddenly, I feel
awkward and completely out of place. Taking a step near the island table, I
ask, "Ellen, is there anything I can help you with?"
She peeks up from her dough. "Actually, can you please cut the cookies for
me?"
"Of course." Without any hesitation, I wash my hands and begin helping.
While I help bake, Ellen continues to work on her pie. Soon we become lost
in conversation, and I quickly learn a lot about her and her family. I even
had the honor of hearing some interesting stories about Caden's past
hookups and blind dates. Ellen sure didn't have any problems with sharing
her son's past experiences, and I was having a blast listening to her.
I'm having so much fun that I almost forgot why I was here. Ellen is such a
fantastic person and great company that I'm enjoying myself to the fullest.
She's so full of life, radiant and generous.
I'm putting the last tray of cookies in the oven when Ellen decides to ask,
"Erin, do you have a boyfriend or possibly a husband?"
Closing the oven and wiping my hand on a towel, I face her. "I don't," I
answer honestly.
"Well, that's good, because I thought you would be a great gal for my son,
Caden."
I freeze the towel, dropping silently onto the counter. Oh no, I'm not sure I
like where this topic is heading. I shake my head fiercely in disagreement.
"I will have to disagree with –"
"Mom, whose car is that outs—." My eyes dart to the source of the rich
masculine voice and witness a stunned Caden staring at me.
Caden's surprised expression doesn't last long because, in a blink of an eye,
a sexy grin takes its place. "Erin," he says, striding to the front of the island
table directly across from me, "it's a wonderful surprise to see you here."
I avoid his stare and instead focus on the nicely arranged fruit basket on the
table. "Hmm... yeah, I came to grab some stuff for my mom and got kind of
sidetracked."
"I see, well, it's a good thing you're already here since I was going to call
you anyway."
My attention diverts back to him, but I don't say a word. As much as I hate
to admit it, I was waiting for his call since this morning. Every time my
phone buzzed, I would quickly glance at it to see if it's from Caden. After
waiting most of the day, I assumed he wouldn't call. But right now, that is
the least of my concerns because my only fear is he'll openly discuss
whatever our relationship is in front of his mom.
"Do you guys know each other?" Ellen asks, pointing at each of us.
Caden's eyes gleam with excitement. "Actually, we do. She's- "
"I'm Kale's homeroom teacher." I blurt, interrupting Caden. I'm not sure
what he was going to say, but my gut instincts tell me I'm was not going to
like his answer. I peek at Caden to see him smirking. Damn him again. He
sure knows how to mess with me. "Well, I was his teacher," I continue,
"given that yesterday was the last day of school."
Ellen takes the completed chocolate chip cookies out of the oven and sets
the pie in its place before turning to us. "You did say you were a teacher,
but I didn't know you were my grandson's homeroom teacher."
"Yep, I am, and that is how Caden and I met."
"She's a great teacher," Caden says, nodding in approval. Reaching over to
the plate of cookies, he grabs one and takes a big bite.
"I'm sure she is," Ellen adds before picking up the plate and directing them
at me. "Here, dear, have a cookie."
Refusing politely, I reject, "Oh no, I'll have to pass. Thank you very much
for offering, though." As much as I yearn for that warm, soft chocolate chip
cookie, now isn't the time to eat. I never expected Caden to be here of all
places. I know this is his parent's home, but what are the odds that we ended
up here together in the same place, same time?
My gut is telling me that if I stay any longer, it might give Ellen a chance to
play matchmaking, given how blind dates are her specialties. Plus, I did
come here on a mission, it's about time I finished it. "Ellen, thanks for
welcoming me into your home and letting me bake with you. I don't
remember the last time I baked, and I had so much fun. But I am wondering
if I can finally get those items you gracefully donated. I think it's time I
completed the task my mother sent me to do."
Ellen's hands fly into the air in disbelief. "Oh my, I'm sorry dear, I
completely forgot about that. I was having so much fun talking and baking
with you that it completely slipped my mind. All the items and artworks are
down in the basement. They're all wrapped and packaged to go." She nods
at Caden. "Caden, why don't you take Erin down there with you and help
her carry the boxes to her car?"
"Will do," he says happily. Walking to the opposite side of the marble table,
he firmly grasps my left hand before dragging me toward the basement
door. The last thing I see as Caden pulls me away is Ellen beaming at us
with a twinkle in her light green eyes.

OceanofPDF.com
 CHAPTER 17
Caden

"Caden, you can let go of my hand now," Erin says, attempting to pry away
from my secure hold. Instead of complying, my grip only becomes tighter.
"I don't want to," I reply as we descend the basement steps, and a cry of
triumph rockets through me when Erin stops resisting. Our hands are
intertwined, and it's a simple contact, but it means so much to me. Little by
little, Erin is slowly dropping those walls and letting me in, whether she
knows it or not.
Last week I stopped by my parents' place to pick my father's brain
regarding my latest project. My father might be a retired architect, but his
mind is still sharp. When I'm stuck on a project or need a second pair of
eyes, he is someone I can rely on. I have a lot of catching up to do before I
reach his level of expertise.
And I couldn't have picked a better time to stop by and retrieve my client's
draft that I left in my father's study. I was surprised when I saw Erin
standing behind that island table looking sexy as hell in a loose peach top
that radiated against her luscious white skin. On my drive here, I recalled
how eager I was to call her once I finished work, but seeing her in person
made everything better.
Peeking at Erin, my fingers squeeze ever so slightly. What I wasn't
expecting tonight was Erin in leggings! Is she trying to kill me?
Erin has a habit of wearing loose-fitting jeans and long skirts that flowed
down to her ankles. The only time I ever saw her wear anything revealing
was that night we met at the club. But today she's torturing me with those
black leggings that clung like a second skin.
Every dip, curve, and yummy arch teases me endlessly. It has left no room
for imagination, and it's making me ache like I never have before. I jerk my
gaze elsewhere as we come to the end of the stairs. If I don't distract my
attention elsewhere, I'm going to take her here and now against this wall.
Flipping on the lights, we enter my mother's large art studio located in the
basement. She might not look like it, but she's a rather well-known artist.
She has been painting and sculpting since she was young and had made a
name for herself by the time she was in her late twenties. Sometimes I
forget how amazing my parents are.
"Wow," Erin says with awe as she takes in the extravagant room.
"Yeah, it's pretty amazing, isn't it?" I wouldn't blame her for being
impressed. Every time I come down here, I get a little amazed myself.
Multiple pieces of art hang against the sidewalls, sculptures lay along the
white shelves that circle the room, and a wooden table covered with paper,
brushes, and all sorts of different art supplies stands to our left. Next to the
table is a half completed large canvas of what appears to be a portrait.
I feel Erin's hand slip from my grasp. I'm hesitant to release her, but when
she starts walking toward one of the paintings, I let her go. She steadily but
slowly approaches it, step by step, almost like the picture is drawing her in.
Erin stops when she stands only a foot away from the large oil painting.
Following her lead, I position myself behind her, observing the same
picture I've seen so many times before. It is one of my mother's favorites,
and it seems to have caught Erin's attention. The symbolic painting shows a
larger naked woman with long dark hair flowing past her hips, smiling with
her eyes closed. Two firmly shaped arms are draped around her shoulders
and extending to the arches of her hips.
The painting hung there, unmoving, expressing unspeakable words.
The man's face was nonexistent because there was no need for it. Anyone
looking at this image could tell the man worshiped her body. His muscular
but gentle hands hold onto the woman's curves with passion and possession.
It was like every dip, arch, and nuance of her body was loved endlessly by
him.
I glance at Erin, and for once, I can't read her expression. I have no clue
what she is thinking. I've seen this image a handful of times, and yet it
never meant anything. Before it was just a simple painting among the many
my mother created, but now seeing it again with Erin by my side, there's a
significance to it that I never knew existed.
One single painting can describe my feelings for Erin. I love everything
about her, and I wish she can see how precious she is to me. Did she
interpret the image the same way I did? Does she imagine herself as that
woman while my arms love every inch of her?
"It's beautiful," Erin mumbles, her gaze never wavering from the oil
painting.
I erase our small gap, and my large frame hovers behind her. Like the
picture, ever so slightly, I drape my arms over her shoulders. Locking our
fingers, I pull her gently against my chest.
"You're beautiful," I whisper into the groove of her ear. She laughs
nervously and tries to step from my embrace. Not letting go, I grab her
shoulders and spin her around. "You don't believe me, do you?"
Her eyelashes flutter closed as she takes in a calming breath. Erin trembles
and her chest heaves with another shuttering exhale. "Caden, you know I
have a hard time expressing how I feel."
The back of my hand strokes the side of her cheek, forcing her eyes to open
and look up at me. "I'm not asking you to express yourself. I'm simply
stating a fact. You. Are. Beautiful."
"Caden –"
Stopping her words, I trail my fingers on each part of her body, wanting to
prove to her how beautiful she is in my eyes. "I love these black curls that
you try so hard to maintain. I love these rosy pink cheeks and red lips. I
even love that small button nose of yours that sniffles every time you're
deep in thought, down to the shoulders, and to these fingertips that work so
hard to make crafts for her students." My hands skim her waist. "Past these
curvaceous waists and luscious bottom, all the way to those hot pink
toenails."
"Erin, you're beautiful," I say again, pulling her closer. "So much so that
you drive me crazy, literally. You make me feel things I've never felt before
and desire things I never thought possible with the opposite sex. But you
also make me want to be a better man and a better person. So, when I say
you're beautiful, believe me, sweetheart, I mean every word."
Water pools from her eyes and a single tear skim down her cheek. "I'm
scared, Caden."
"I know," I reply, wiping away the fallen tear with my thumb.
"I'm afraid. I'm petrified that if I allow myself to believe in your words, my
heart will never be the same. I will never be able to bring myself to keep
rejecting you."
"Then don't," I growl softly, "don't reject me."
"But how do I know that the words you speak are not lies? How can I tell if
your feelings are indeed true and not another sick joke? But most of all,
how do I know that you won't leave me like every other man who has told
me they loved me."
"Erin, I would never leave you."
Her teary eyes search my face. "How can you be so sure?"
"Simple," I whisper honestly, "because, since the first time we've met, my
heart already belonged to you."
Our lips meet. The kiss isn't rough or hot but incredibly slow and sweet. My
tongue licks along the line of Erin's lips, and she opens up, accepting me.
She moans as I taste her, and I explore the sweetness and strawberry flavor
on my lips. Her intoxicating vanilla scent engulfs me. We continue to kiss,
neither of us willing to let the other person go.
I don't know when it happened, but before I knew it, Erin was on my
mother's wooden table, my body positioned between her thighs.
I could have kissed her forever, but soon kissing wasn't enough. I wanted to
taste all of her. Breaking away, I make little nips down her chin. Erin's head
flops back, exposing her neck while her body arches at me. Seizing the
opportunity, my tongue trails along the side of her neck down to her
cleavage.
Reaching under her peach top, I locate her right succulent breast and
massage it with eagerness. Instinctively she pushes her body to meet my
touch, and I accept her invitation by slipping my hand under her bra and
pinching her nipple.
"Ahh," she cries in arousal.
I proceed to kiss and tease her skin as Erin repeatedly whimpers out in
satisfaction. Lifting her shirt, I take in the beauty of her generous right
breast spilling out of her black lacy bra. I pull back slightly, letting my
starving gaze capture the fantastic scene before me. What I see makes my
dick harden in excitement.
She sits half-naked on the wooden table, hair in all different directions. Her
lips are red and swollen, and to complete her charm, Erin's lovely natural
skin is now flushed with an adorable shade of light pink.
Her eyes are closed, and her breasts rise and fall with each heavy breath.
The sight I see is too much to take in, and I can't stop myself from wrapping
my arm around her waist and slamming her hard against my chest. Erin's
eyes flutter open from the impact.
"You're so damn sexy," I rumble loudly, devouring her mouth again. It
wasn't like the kiss before, far from it. I pin her in place, and as I consume
her completely. Erin matches my passion as our tongues intertwine. It's like
we can't get enough of each other.
Laying down her upper body, I attack her breasts. My tongue laps endlessly
on her nipples as my hand kneads them to my heart's content. I slip my
hand down past her soft stomach, my fingers breaking through the entrance
of her leggings and panties.
My fingers slip easily through her soft folds, and I growl with satisfaction
when her wetness coats my fingers. Knowing that her body is already wet
and ready for me makes me so fucking hard. I feel the drops of pre-cum
escape as I imagine plunging my hard shaft into her moist depths.
"God, you're so fucking wet for me," I murmur into the side of her neck
before sticking two of my fingers deep into her pussy. Erin yelps in pleasure
and her vaginal walls squeeze them with urgency.
I'm licking the side of her neck, all the while stroking my fingers inside of
her. I ask huskily, "Feeling good?"
She answers with small whimpers followed by cries of bliss, but that isn't
good enough. I want to hear her raspy intoxicating voice telling me how
remarkable she feels with me inside her. "Tell me, Erin. Tell me how much
you love having my fingers deep inside you."
I glance down at her face when she doesn't answer. Erin's eyes are closed,
and her mouth parts ever so slightly. Slowing my fingers to a stop, I watch
her eyes pop open, confusion, and need sparkling from them.
"Caden..."
I nearly come all over myself when I see those plump lips say my name.
Taking control of my passion, I try my best to focus on the task at hand.
"Tell me how much you want me. Say it, sweetheart, how good it feels to
have my fingers play with your pussy?"
Fear slides across her face, and I wince at the hesitation in her eyes. Maybe
I pushed her too far? I realize I'm playing with fire by forcing Erin past her
comfort zone, but I can't help it. I want her so damn much, and I need her to
feel the same.
But my needs are not the priority. I don't ever want to witness that
expression on Erin's face again. Admitting defeat, I'm about to withdraw my
fingers when I'm suddenly crushed against Erin's breast, and her mouth
gorges mine in a hot passionate kiss.
Erin focuses on me intensely. "Caden, it feels so good. Please...please, I
want more. Please, make me cum."
She doesn't have to ask twice.
I capture her lips, and my fingers continue stroking her core. This time I'm
not gentle. Instead of long small strokes, my fingers pound fast into her wet
heat while my thumb makes circles around her clit.
A few strokes in, and I know that Erin is getting close to the edge because
soon her small breaths become big puffs. Increasing my speed, I bite down
on the corner of her lip and capture her cry as her orgasm shakes within her
body. Her cum soaks my hand while the walls of her pussy squeeze against
my fingers. I stroke her gently until she descends from her climax.
Pulling away, I place a small peck on her forehead, attempting to get off.
But before I have the chance to stand up completely, Erin catches the front
of my shirt to stop me. "Where are you going?" she asks, tugging me closer.
"You can't go anywhere. I haven't made you feel good yet."
I freeze on top of her as a shiver runs down my spine. She can't mean what I
think she means, right? Simply imagining Erin on her knees with my dick
wrapped around her lips makes it throb with need.
God knows how much I want her. I have never wanted anyone more, but we
can't continue, not when my parents could walk in on us any minute. If we
were anywhere else, I would have continued until we're both thoroughly
satisfied. But I wasn't going to risk being caught naked in my mother's
studio.
With all the energy I can muster, I unhook Erin's hold from my shirt. Taking
her hand, I lay a soft kiss against her palm. "You have no idea how much I
want to take you up on that offer. It kills a part of me not to continue what
we started, but we have to stop here."
A shadow passes over Erin's face, and her eyes dart aside. She frowns, and
her lips quiver lightly.
Grabbing her cheeks, I force her to meet my stare. "Don't you dare, Erin, I
know that look. You're thinking of something completely unnecessary and
creating false accusations in your head. It's not what you think. I'm not
stopping because I'm regretting what I have done. That's far from it. If I
have it my way, your nice pink pussy would be wrapped around my cock
while I thrust into you over and over again. I would be fucking you so hard
and long that by the time I'm done with you, you won't even remember your
own name."
Her face turns a deep crimson color at the bluntness of my speech. "But we
can't, not because I don't want to, but our first time is not going to be in my
mother's studio."
As my words sink in, I watch her face go from peaceful, terrified to panic in
less than a few seconds. Before I can react, she roughly forces me off,
jumps up from the table, and fussily straightens her clothes and hair the best
that she can. I stand there, chuckling at her perturbation.
"Don't laugh," she demands, "I'm embarrassed, you know."
I can't help it. Erin's so darn cute that I remain smiling. "I know, but there is
nothing to be embarrassed about."
"Nothing to be embarrassed about, we almost had sex in your mother's
studio."
"That's where you're wrong," I reply, drawing her against me and kissing
her softly, "it's not sex, we were about to make love." She blushes, making
me feel like the luckiest man in the world for having someone as beautiful
as Erin in my life. Removing a curl from her face, I continue, "We better get
those packages to your car before my mother comes down to find us."
She nods in agreement. As we reach the top of the stairs, boxes in our arms,
my mother comes to meet us. "I was about to come down and see if you
guys were alright."
"I was just showing Erin around the basement and your studio."
"I see," she says, smiling brighter than usual, "how many boxes do you
have left to carry?"
"About two more," I reply.
"Ok then, on your way. I know those boxes aren't light either."
Passing my mom at the top of the stairs, we walk to Erin's car. With one
final trip, we finally load all the boxes into the trunk when my mother calls
from the front entrance. We walk up to her side by side.
"I was wondering if Erin would like to stay for dinner," my mother says.
"Your dad is on his way home, and I already have everything ready."
It will be amazing if Erin can stay and meet my father too. She'll eventually
meet him anyway, why not now?
"I'm sorry I can't, Ellen," Erin decides, drawing my attention to her. "I have
to meet a friend after this to retrieve the rest of the items that will be in the
auction. I'm sorry, but we will have to do dinner next time."
Ellen nods her understanding. "That's ok, honey. I'm glad I got to see you
again. Next time when you're free, promise me you will come over for
dinner."
"I will," Erin says, hugging my mom. I walk her to the car before opening
the door.
Erin's hesitates to climb in and instead turns to me. I know she's thinking
about what happened earlier in the basement by the way she's avoiding eye
contact.
"Caden," Erin starts to say, "earlier in the basement...I—"
My index finger rests on her lips, stopping any unnecessary words. "Don't
overthink it. Just know that I love you."
She hesitates again briefly before lightly nodding. Honestly, I'm willing to
take that simple nod any day than a rejection from her.
"Before you go, there is one thing I forgot to mention. We got pretty
distracted earlier."
"And what's that?"
I grin happily. "I did promise you a date."
"Oh yeah," she replies, shyly peering past my shoulders.
Taking her hands, I squeeze them lightly. "Save this Saturday for me."
Erin contemplates my request before slowly answering, "Hmm... ok, but
where are we going?"
"Don't worry. I'll figure that out. What do you say? Wanna spend a whole
day with the handsome man in front of you."
"As long as he doesn't bore me to tears, I'll consider it."
"Oh, trust me. If there is going to be any tears, it's going to be tears of
pleasure, not boredom."
Her eyes widen, making her look irresistibly adorable. Placing a quick kiss
on her lips, I close the driver's door. Standing at the top of the hill, I watch
as her taillights fade away.
Feeling a presence, I turn to see my mom standing next to me. "She's the
one, isn't she?" she asks without looking at me.
"Yeah," I reply, my smile widening with happiness, "yes, she is."

OceanofPDF.com
 CHAPTER 18
Erin

I'm currently standing in front of Julie's house, waiting for the door to open.
That is the least I can do, given I am more than an hour late than the
promised time. Of course, I never thought I would get sidetracked by Ellen
and certainly not Caden.
Every time I think about what happened in the basement, I flush red, and
my heartbeat escalate. I never expected in my wildest dreams that I would
end up half-naked and exposed on a wooden table, in Ellen's studio, being
pleasured in ways I have never experienced. It's only Caden that can make
me feel this way.
I'm still wondering how I let my guard down so easily. Maybe it was the
way Caden held my hand firmly but so tenderly when we descended the
stairs that made me want to hold onto his hand forever and never let go. I
still recall the way the heat of his touch engulfed my body. I felt safe and
protected in his presence, something I have not experienced in a long time.
Or was it because my eyes couldn't shy away from the beautiful oil
painting? I remembered scanning around the gigantic room enchanted by all
the beauty. But one picture was different from the rest, and I was drawn to it
like a moth to a flame.
The oil painting spoke unspeakable volumes. I watched as the woman's
curves were loved by an unknown man whose face was not shown. The way
his arms were molded into the woman's body showed how much he loved
not only her but also her body. He accepted her curves, imperfections, and
all.
Was it the painting that caused me to rethink my feelings? Was it the reason
why I let my guard down and accepted Caden?
No. That wasn't it.
My affection for Caden has always been there, since the first time he stood
in my classroom late and apologetic. The picture was simply a trigger to the
feelings I tried so hard to lock away.
I was wary of being used and thrown away again. I was tired of being the
older sister no one wanted, the one that wasn't good enough. I repeatedly
built it in my head that no man would love me the way I am because
eventually, they would choose Grace over me. It's hard to believe that
someone could love me regardless of my weight because no one had before.
After Derek, I gave up. I was so hurt that I lumped every man into the same
category, assuming they were the same. And there hasn't been a single guy
who had proved me wrong.
Until Caden.
He treated me differently, he held me differently, and the way he loved me
was different. I knew, and yet I refused to believe he would feel anything
for me if it meant I could avoid being hurt all over again.
As I continued to stare at the painting, I realized if I kept rejecting Caden, I
would regret it for the rest of my life. If I continue to force him away, I will
lose someone who has become special to me. In the end, if all of this is
another joke, I wouldn't hate myself for giving him a chance.
What do I have to lose? My heart? It was already his all along. For the first
time in a long time, I let my heart take the lead and threw caution to the
wind.
I remember glancing into his eyes when he declared how beautiful I was
and for once in my life, I felt beautiful. I felt beautiful in the warmth of his
eyes, from the tenderness of his touch to his stunning green orbs that looked
only at me, to his enchanting smile that I couldn't get enough of. I want to
be his and only his. So, I let myself go.
If we weren't in his mother's studio and Caden wanted to go all the way, I
wouldn't be able to resist him. I'm not going to lie, I'm scared. I'm afraid of
getting hurt, terrified of being discarded, but I rather experience being in
love with Caden once in this lifetime, than never to have loved him at all.
"I'm coming," Julie calls. I break from my thoughts as Julie swings the door
open, her smile reaching the corner of her eyes. "Erin, you finally made it."
"Yes, I'm sorry I didn't arrive at the promised time."
"And like I said before, don't worry about it. There wasn't a need for a
specific time to begin with. You know you could drop by anytime, and I
would always welcome you."
"I know, that is why I consider this my second home," I reply, mirroring her
smile. I enter and walk to the living room. Plopping my bottom on the black
leather couch, I grab the nearest pillow and hug it tight against my chest.
I stare blankly at the flat-screen TV while the movie "The Princess Bride"
plays endlessly across the screen. It's our favorite film, and we watch it
regularly when we are together. It's a movie that made a person believe in
the power of love. Hearing footsteps to my left, I glance to see Julie
tottering towards me with a mug in each hand.
"Here," she says, handing me the warm cup of green tea. She knows exactly
what I like. Sometimes I forget Julie is my friend and not my mother, due to
her motherly personality.
"Thank you," I reply, taking the cup. I sigh with satisfaction as the heat
spreads through my fingers. A few sips later, and the earthy drink has done
its job. I'm relaxed and content, but I'm lost deep in my thoughts. We
continue to sit watching the movie we've seen dozens of times. I relish my
tea as Julie enjoys her hot cocoa.
"Erin," Julie states turning her full attention on me, "is there something you
need to tell me?"
I take another sip of my drink, absorbed at the TV. "What do you mean?"
"Well, there is something on your mind and distracting you. What is it? You
know you can tell me anything."
I face her, but I remain silent. My brain contemplates if I should voice my
problems or not. I don't want to be a bother.
"You're not a bother, Erin," Julie states loudly, reading my thoughts. "You
know that I would never think that."
"I know. I trust you, but I don't want to bother you with my endless
dilemmas. You have enough to worry about."
Julie sets her mug on the coffee table. Giving me a signal, I follow her lead
and place my tea down. Turning until we're sitting face-to-face, Julie slowly
but gently gives my hand an encouraging squeeze. "Erin, what am I to
you?"
Confused by the sudden question, I answer honestly, "My best friend."
Julie nods in agreement. "And what are best friends for?"
"To be there to love, support, and cry together in times of happiness and
sadness."
"And..." Julie encourages on.
"And," I reply, "whoever brings pain to one of my best friends, must know
the pain of a broken face."
Julie asks with a straight but serious expression, "Do I need to break
someone's face?"
I can't help it. I laugh out loud. The image of an adorable, feisty redhead
walking up to some guy and hitting him is too funny. Julie has a hard time
killing bugs, let alone a guy twice her size.
"Tell me," Julie says, "do I need to break Caden's face?"
Laughing deeper, I pull away to wipe the tears from my eyes. "Oh Julie, I
love you so much, but you don't have to break Caden's face for me."
"Are you sure? I may look like this, but I am strong. I mean, if Cherry can
hit Derek, I can bring myself to hit Caden."
"I'm so happy you're willing to go that far for me, but please don't break
Caden's face. It would be such a waste to mess up a perfectly handsome
one."
Crossing her arms, Julie slightly pouts. "Well, he does have a pretty nice
face."
I smile, an image of Caden flashes through my vision. "Yes, he does."
"Then what do you want me to break?"
I chuckle my humor, not ending. "Nothing Julie. Nothing at all, you don't
have to break anything."
"Then why do you look so sad?"
"I'm not sad. I have a lot on my mind right now, that's all."
"Like what?"
I take in a deep breath, my humor diminishing. "Well, I was thinking about
Caden, myself, my past, the future, and my feelings."
Looking down at my fidgeting fingers, I wait to hear Julie's response. Many
possible questions cross my mind, but I never expect such a simple question
from her.
"Do you love him?" she asks.
My head snaps up our eyes meeting. "Well..."
"It's a fairly easy question," Julie says, interrupting me. "It's either a 'yes' or
a 'no.' The feelings you have for Caden right now, are those feelings of
love?"
I am tired of lying to my friends, to Caden, and especially to myself. Never
breaking eye contact, I stare straight into Julie's eyes and answer with all
the sincerity I have, "Yes, I love him. I love him very much."
Julie smiles softly, her expression warm. "Then don't think Erin. Feel,
accept, and let go. For once, let your heart take the lead. I know you're still
afraid to let your guard down, but ask yourself, is that fear stronger than
what you feel for Caden?"
"No," I whisper.
"Then go to him, because if you don't—"
"I'll regret it for the rest of my life," I reply, finishing her sentence. "I
understand that's why I am willing to give Caden a chance. Julie, I'm tired
of running away. I deserve to be loved, too, don't I? Meeting Caden made
me realize I have to fight for my happiness because hiding away never
solves anything. I know more than anyone that love doesn't come easily."
Julie chuckles. "Look at you," she softly punches my left arm, "so poetic."
"Oh, you know it. However, I'm no match for the remarkable author in front
of me."
Julie sits up straighter, her arms crossing and chin tilting slightly to the
right. "Well, you got that right." I laugh at the way Julie jokingly brags
about herself. "That reminds me I better get those signed books before you
leave. That's the reason why you're here in the first place."
"Do you need help?" I ask, starting to stand.
Julie waves her hands back and forth repeatedly in protest. "Oh no, it's only
one box. You stay put. It'll only take me a few minutes. They're in the
storage room."
I plop my butt back on the couch while Julie descends the stairs. As her
footsteps fade into silence, a loud buzz on the coffee table grabs my
attention. To my surprise, Grace's name flashes across Julie's cellphone.
Why is Grace calling Julie? Thinking nothing of it, I grab the phone.
"Hello."
"Are you free tonight? I want to see you." From the voice, I have no doubt
the caller is my younger sister.
"I'm not, but Julie might be," I reply.
"Who is this?"
"I'm disappointed you don't recognize your sister's voice."
There is a small pause. "Erin?"
"Yes?"
"You're at Julie's house? What are you guys doing?" Grace asks, her voice
low and weary.
"I came by to get the signed books for the event. But then I got sidetracked,
and we ended up watching a movie." Picking up my unfinished tea on the
table, I take a sip glad that it's still warm.
"The Princess Bride?" Grace states with no hint of doubt in her tone.
"How did you know?"
There's another silent pause. "Oh...hmm....it was a lucky guess. I know how
much you like that movie."
"That's true. It's one of my favorites. You know what, though, Julie loves it
as much as I do. We tend to watch it together a lot."
"I see..." Grace replies slowly.
Leaning back and crossing my legs, I ask curiously, "I'm curious about why
you want to come over?"
"Well...hmm... I haven't been working lately due to my classes, so I haven't
had the time to see Julie. I thought I'd stop by and have a quick chat."
"That's right. I forget Julie reads to the children every week at the same
library you work at. I never realized my sister and best friend were on such
good terms."
"Yeah. You can say that."
"Well, if you're close by, why don't you come over for a bit? I'm sure Julie
won't mind."
"You're right," Grace says, making up her mind, "I'll be there in less than
ten."
I place the phone in its original spot as Julie returns with a full box in her
arms. She walks to me, her expression sorrowful. "Sorry, it took a while. I
had forgotten where I placed them."
"It's ok, I'm in no rush," I reply. "Oh, and I should probably tell you, Grace
is on her way here."
Julie stops dead in her tracks. "Grace is coming here?"
"Yeah, I hope you're alright with it. She called and said she wanted to see
you."
She clenches the box tighter to her chest. "Wait, Grace called me on my
phone?"
I nod. "Yeah. What's wrong? You don't seem too happy."
Julie strides at me, her steps light. Setting the box down, she replies,
"Nothing is wrong, I'm happy. I wasn't expecting Grace to come over, that's
all."
"Me neither, but she said she wanted to see you, so I kind of invited her
over." I lean back against the couch. "I never knew you guys were on such
great terms. It was a surprise seeing her name flashing across your phone."
Julie directs her attention to the TV screen. "I wouldn't say we are on 'great'
terms. We're two people who know each other through work. It's merely a
plus that her older sister is my best friend, that's all."
"Really? Well, I'm glad Grace has someone she can talk to besides me."
Scooting closer, I dip under Julie's left side and wrap my arms around her
waist in a hug. "Regardless, thanks for being such a great friend. I couldn't
ask for anything more. You're not only taking care of me but my sister too.
You're awesome, and thank you."
"For what?"
I smile up at her. "For being my friend and for helping me realize how
much Caden means to me. You also reminded me that it's alright to love and
gave me the push I need to accept him. So, thank you from the bottom of
my heart. I couldn't ask for a better friend."
Julie pats my head before stroking my hair in silence. I didn't need a reply
as long as she understood how much I valued her friendship. I was happy. I
sigh while basking in the comfort of her presence. We sit side by side and
watch the movie come to an end. As the credits roll down the screen, the
doorbell rings.
"I'll get it," Julie says, shooting up from her seat and rushing to the door.
Hearing a ding on the cushion beside me, I grab my phone and see a text
from Caden.
Hey sweetheart. We got sidetracked earlier, and I forgot to tell you that I
will away for a couple of days. I'm going back to LA for an important
meeting. I'm actually about to board my flight right now. I wanted to let you
know ahead of time in case you thought I was avoiding you. Trust me that is
the last thing I want to do. I'll try to finish up as fast as I can and return to
you. I promise I'll be back in time for our date this Saturday. I'm going to
miss you. See you soon. Remember, I love you.
I read the text two more times before placing the phone against my chest.
My cheeks are aching from smiling too much. How sweet of him to let me
know ahead of time where he was going, no guy had ever cared enough to
bother telling me their plans. I feel honored and special. And he said he
loved me again. I don't know if I would ever get used to those three words.
But unlike before, I'm no longer scared, and instead, all I feel is happiness
and contentment.
How should I reply? What should I say?
I scan the text once again, and I realize there is only one thing that I wanted
to tell him. I can't stop these overwhelming emotions that rage within me,
fighting to escape. I know I shouldn't do it over text, but I need to tell him. I
want him to know.
Quickly typing, I send him a short message.
Please be safe. I'll be here waiting for you. I love you too.
Caden probably won't get my message until his flight lands. Now all I have
to do is wait patiently for his response. I can't wait to hear from him. I
watch my phone slip from my trembling fingers, falling soundlessly onto
the couch. Clasping them tightly together, I hope to stop the shaking. I'm
unsure why my whole body is trembling. It's not from fear or regret because
it wasn't that at all. I'm quivering with glee.
"Erin, are you ok?" I hear Julie ask from the living room entrance, Grace
standing next to her.
I don't answer. Instead, I jump from the couch, run across the room, and
fling myself into Julie's arms. Holding her tight, I cry, "Julie, I told him! I
told Caden I love him."
I feel Julie tense before her arms squeeze me tightly. Her hand brushes
through my curls. "I'm very proud of you," she whispers.
Pulling back, I look at her with eyes full happiness. "Thanks, I am too."
"You don't regret it, do you?"
I shake my head aggressively. "No, not one bit."
"That's my girl," Julie replies, tugging me in for another hug.
"You finally accepted those feelings, didn't you?" Grace says from beside
Julie.
I almost forgot Grace was standing there. "Yes, I did," I answer confidently.
Grace extends her arms and complying with her request. I hug her tightly.
"This time," she whispers, "you finally found the right one."
Stepping back, I nod. "I did, and this time I'm not letting go." I am not sure
if I meant that as a challenge or a simple statement, but when Grace grins
smugly, I know she understands what I mean.
"I hope you stick to your words," Grace says.
Fifteen minutes later, after showing them Caden's text and my reply, I
decided that it's finally time to go home. Already, so much has happened
tonight that I think getting a good night's sleep would be a perfect end to the
day.
With the box in my arms, Julie and Grace walk me to my car. Placing the
books in the passenger seat, I ask Grace. "Are you heading out too?"
"No. I'm going to stay here for a bit. I still need to talk to Julie about
something."
I look between them. Julie gives me a warm smile before nodding in
agreement.
Shrugging, I glance at Julie. "Thank you for listening to me today."
"That's what best friends are for."
"Alright, I'll see you tomorrow night. Since we couldn't meet up for dinner
today, we'll make it up tomorrow. That also means I'll have to call Cherry
tonight because she's not going to be happy with me if she's the only one
left out of the loop. I don't feel like getting my head ripped off anytime
soon." We chuckle at the thought.
I say one final good-bye before entering my car and driving away. The last
thing I see is Grace dragging Julie into her house.
I wonder what's up with those two?

Grace

Grabbing Julie's hand, I drag her back inside.

"Grace let go of me," Julie cries fiercely, her fallen strands of red hair whisk
through the wind.
I ignore her request. Just because I am thin doesn't mean I am weak. As
angry as I am, it only makes me stronger.
Julie continues to tug against me. "Please let go, what if Erin sees us."
"I don't give a damn if she sees us or not," I snarl with frustration.
I storm through the door, stroll in, and slam it roughly behind us. It's only
when we're secluded within the thick walls do I finally let go. I was
troubled that I might have harmed her, but my anger overtakes my concern.
Julie has never seen me this angry, and neither have I. Only she can make
my emotions go wild.
"Are you happy now?" I question her furiously.
Her tear-shed emerald eyes snap up to meet mine. "I don't know what you're
implying?"
"Don't play dumb with me, Julie. I understand you more than anyone else.
You know exactly what I'm talking about."
"I'm sorry," she replies, wiping a single tear away from her freckled cheek.
She turns her back to me. "I don't know what you're talking about."
Before she can take a step, I reach for her arm flinging her to face me. My
hands grasp her wet cheeks full of tears. "Are you happy now? Are you
satisfied that you again helped the woman you've been in love with, for the
past five years, fall in love once again?" I place my forehead against hers
and stare at her closed eyes. "Are you?" I repeat.
I'm not expecting her to answer right away. However, she surprises me by
taking a deep shuttering breath and opening her eyes. "I am."
"You're lying."
She shakes her head in deep denial. "I'm not."
I reach out to wipe away her fallen tears. "These do not look like tears of
happiness," I whisper with sadness. I'm still irritated and frustrated, but I
can't stand watching her cry, it pains me.
Julie steps away, and my hand drops back to my side. "They're not, I
honestly don't know what kind of tears these are, but I know they're not
from sadness nor happiness. They are tears without a name. Regardless of
what kind of tears these are, I would like it if you leave now." She points
toward the front door.
Ignoring her demand, I protest, "I'm not going anywhere until we finish our
talk."
"There is nothing else for us to talk about."
This conversation is going in circles. Julie is forcing me to state the
obvious. "You know she's not coming back, right? Caden's not letting her
go. He loves her.
"I know..." she whispers.
"Then why," I cry, my voice cracking from the raw emotions pouring out at
once, "why didn't you tell her you're in love with her? Why didn't you fight
for her affection? How long are you going to keep this one-sided unrequited
love hidden?"
"Forever if I have to!" she shouts, shrinking away from me. "You already
know that I will rather be by her side as a friend then pour my heart out
only to be rejected and lose her. If hiding how I feel means I can be near
her, then so be it. I'm willing to do it." Another tear slides down her cheek.
"I can't imagine a world without standing beside her, and if that means I
have to hide my feelings for Erin until the day I die, I will do it."
Every single word is true, and I know it too. However, this is the first time
Julie has verbally expressed her deepest secrets, and I'm not sure how to
respond to her amazing declaration.
Julie loves my sister so much that she is willing to remain a friend and
support Erin's love when she's crying inside. How can I be mad at her when
she suffers alone? I feel my anger slowly slip away.
"I know," I reply, looking at her though she refuses to meet my stare. "I've
seen your hardships and suffering because I'm always looking at you. But
not once have you looked my way. How can I be mad when I understand
how it feels to love someone wholeheartedly, only to never be loved in
return? You already know, in these last five years that I've been in love with
you, you have never given my love a single thought."
"Grace..."
"I understand," I interrupt Julie, "the one you love is Erin, and that will
never change."
"Yeah, it won't. I can't imagine loving anyone but her, and even though I'm
aware of your feelings, I cannot accept them. I'm sorry." Julie turns around
and takes a few steps before continuing, "Now that there is nothing else to
be said, please show yourself out."
I watch as she continues to walk down the hall. Her hair that was tied neatly
in a ponytail earlier now hangs loosely, the red strands flowing down to her
back. There is something she has forgotten. Just like Erin, I have my
stubborn side too. We are sisters, after all. Ignoring her request again, I take
four significant strides and instantly wrap my arms around Julie's waist,
drawing her against me.
Julie squeaks, surprised by my sudden action.
I whisper into her left ear, "It seems like you have forgotten something.
What did I tell you two years ago when Derek left?"
Julie tenses against my chest.
"Exactly," I continue, "two years ago when Derek left, I came to you and
declared, upon your wish, that I would not pursue you anymore. I wanted to
give you time to build the courage to finally tell Erin how you felt, no
matter how long it might take. However, that deal only lasted until she
found someone who loves her as much as she loves them, regardless if it's
you or someone else."
Shaking her head Julie struggles against my hold as my words settle in her
mind. The realization of what is coming next brings fear within her.
I hold onto her firmly. "Of course, no one expected her to find someone so
soon, but regardless I gave you two years, Julie. Two long years to tell Erin
but you didn't and like I promised, once she declares her love, that is the
day you'll become mine. So be prepared because I will no longer hold back
how I feel about you."
Kissing her left cheek, I loosen my arms. My lips on the nape of her neck, I
place another soft lingering peck before I completely let her go. "I'll see you
tomorrow," I breathe into her ear. Stepping back, I walk to the front door.
"I'll let myself out now. Remember to lock up."
Without looking back, I close the door leaving a speechless Julie behind.

OceanofPDF.com
 CHAPTER 19
Erin

"I'm so happy for you. I'm glad you told Caden how you felt," Cherry
exclaims excitedly as she hugs me. "But girl, why did it take you so long to
tell me?" Cherry glances at Julie, "I assume that Julie knows already." I nod
in response. "And you didn't tell me until today?"
Scooting away nervously, I stutter, "W-well, I was going to call you
yesterday night, but I fell asleep right after I took a shower. Also, it's only
been a little more than fourteen hours since I saw Julie. If it makes you feel
any better, she hasn't known for a full day yet."
"Well, I'll forgive you this time," she pouts before nodding at Julie, "you
always go to her first. You have to rely a little bit on me too."
Julie places her elbows on the table and leans toward Cherry. With a sneaky
grin, she states, "You jealous?"
"Damn right," she counters, mirroring Julie's actions, "you have to share her
too."
A gleam sparkles in the corner of Julie's eyes, "What if I don't want to?"
Cherry dips closer, "Well, that's to-."
Snapping my fingers between them, I interrupt, "Ok, ladies, enough of the
jokes. Plus, I'm hungry, so if you guys don't order something soon, I will.
And trust me, if I get my food first, I ain't waiting for you before I eat."
They look at me then at each other, a playful smile forming on their faces.
"Julie," Cherry says, "I love this little talk, but unfortunately, food is more
important."
"I completely agree," she replies. "Nothing's more important than food."
"Wait!" I glance between them. "Are you guys saying that food is more
important than me?"
In unison, they glimpse at me, smirking, "Of course."
"No wonder we're friends. I was thinking the same thing." We laugh and
continue to talk as the waiter comes and takes our orders.
"So," Cherry says, taking a sip of her lemonade, "the banquet is getting
closer, isn't it?"
I nod. "Yeah, it's less than two weeks away."
"You excited?" Cherry asks, grinning from ear to ear.
I roll my eyes. "Yeah, so excited. I can't wait to sit in the corner of the room
with my glass of wine and watch people associate, flirt, and dance endlessly
around me." Clasping my hands together and batting my lashes, I continue,
"It's going to be so much fun."
"Oh, come on, it's not that bad. I mean, we will be there with you. Right,
Jules?"
"Yeah," Julie answers, "even when we're there, is it not fun?"
"No, it is," I answer. "But when you're not there, I'm like this isolated,
awkward loner in the corner of the room, drinking by myself. Let's be
realistic here," I look over at Cherry, "right when we arrive, there are
always men surrounding you. Also, let's not forget the agencies that love
your work and are desperately trying to get you to join their company."
Next, I nod toward Julie. "As for you, there are always people who want to
know about your latest book. Or you're busy talking about some other event
I have no clue about." Resting my chin on my palm, I sigh loudly. "It's not
like you guys need to spend every minute with me, but when I'm alone, I
realize how extremely lonely and pathetic I am."
"I mean," I cry, throwing my hands in the air, "about ninety percent of the
people attending this banquet won't even recognize who I am. They
probably think I am some random person who's lucky enough to attend such
a huge event. Most people are aware my mother has two daughters, but I
guarantee they only know about Grace."
Julie opens her mouth about to say something, but I continue to rant. I'm not
sure what's wrong with me today, but all my thoughts and emotions are
spilling out at once. I can't control it. I can't stop.
"And...and, if it wasn't for that damn after-party, I wouldn't have met Derek,
fell in love, got engaged, and had my heart torn apart. Nothing good ever
comes out of that event, at least for me." I groan as my rant comes to an
end, and my head plops down on my forearms resting on the table. Feeling
slightly embarrassed, I slowly lift my head to see two bright smiles
directing at me.
"Feel better now?" Cherry asks.
"Yes, much better. Thanks."
I'm not sure what triggered my break down earlier, but I am glad I could
freely express my thoughts. At times like this, I'm happy my friends
understand me.
"Anything else you want to say," Julie encourages.
I shake my head. "I'm sorry for ranting."
Julie holds my hand, embracing it. "I rather you vent than keep it all in.
How many times do I have to tell you, you can tell us anything? That is
what we're here for. Right Cherry?"
Cherry's head dips in agreement. "Julie's right. We rather you rely on us
than no one at all. I'm glad you told us because now we understand." Cherry
grabs my other hand, squeezing it just like Julie. "Would it make you feel
better if we stayed with you throughout the whole event?"
"No, that's not what I want. I don't want you to feel sorry for me. You
should be having fun, not worrying about me."
"Erin, you didn't voice your concern, so we'll feel sorry for you," Julie says.
"You wanted to tell us how you felt, and that's fine. It's hard sometimes to
avoid the persistent people around me at those big events, no matter how
much I desire to run away and hide in the corner with you."
"Tell me about it," Cherry adds, "I hate those people too. To be honest, if it
wasn't for you, Erin, I wouldn't attend those events at all."
"Same here," Julie answers, "I hate dressing up and attending social
gatherings as much as you do. If it wasn't for you, I wouldn't show up
unless my agency forced me to attend. But you know what?" Julie lightly
clasps my hand again.
"What?" I say, waiting for a response.
She beams happily at me. "If it wasn't of your mother's banquet, I wouldn't
have met you or Cherry."
"I couldn't agree more," Cherry adds. "I have that banquet to thank for
meeting my two best friends."
I give them the biggest grin I can muster. "You guys are completely right. I
tend to remember the bad memories when I should recall the good ones."
Instantly Cherry draws back, her eyes squinting angrily. "Stop it," she
demands.
"What?"
"You're thinking about Derek, aren't you?"
Avoiding her gaze, I study the couple sitting behind her instead. "No," I
reply.
"That 'no' doesn't sound convincing at all."
"Fine," I complain, throwing my hands up in defeat, "I was thinking about
Derek. I can't help if he occasionally pops up in my mind, no matter how
much I don't want him too."
"Erin," Cherry begins to say, "do you still have feelings for Derek?"
"I don't have feelings for that bastard anymore," I snarl with disgust. "How
can you say that when you know how I feel about Caden?"
"Come on, Cherry," Julie adds, "give Erin a break. After what he's done, it's
hard to forget about him."
"Sorry, Erin, I shouldn't have said that. After what he did, I'm sure there are
no other feelings but resentment and despair."
"Thinking about him reminds me of the girl I used to be, the naïve, dumb
little girl who fell in love too easily. Recalling him helps keep that wall
around me intact. Yet, why is it," I say as I rest my left cheek on the palm of
my hand, "that this wall I have built for so many years has come crumbling
down after knowing Caden for a few months?"
"Because that's how love is," Julie says. "It's unpredictable and sometimes
unreasonable, and no matter how much your mind tells you to stay, your
heart continues to scream go."
I stare at Julie. She is right, and love is unpredictable. It comes when you
least expect it, and sometimes it storms in like a tornado breaking down
everything in its path. That's how Caden is kind, loving, and yet at times hot
and demanding, breaking down all my defenses that I tried desperately to
keep up.
"Julie, you sound very experienced." Her words come from someone who
has experienced love, yet, I've never seen Julie with anyone since I've
known her.
She's smiles, but it doesn't light up her face. Her smile is small, weak, and
almost heartbreaking. What is she hiding behind that sullen expression?
What has she not told us?
"Speaking of Caden," Cherry asks, "has he replied to your message yet?"
"No, he didn't."
"Why not, I'm sure by now he has received your text."
"I realize that." I play with my straw and swirl it around in my iced tea.
"Well, maybe—" I hold my hand up, stopping Cherry in mid-sentence.
"It's ok, Cherry. You don't have to make me feel better." I give her a warm
grin showing my sincerity. "I trust him, and I don't want to doubt him." I
haven't heard from Caden since he left. I am constantly checking my phone
for any possible text or call, but I have yet to receive one. Still, I don't want
to doubt him.
I honestly have no reason to question him, not after everything he's done for
me. All I can do now is wait for his return.
"You have come a long way, haven't you?" Julie states.
"Yes, I have." I lean back against my chair, letting the waiter set our food
down. Thanks to Caden, I can sense myself changing bit by bit, and
although this change is scary, I cannot deny the happiness I feel with this
growing transformation.
With our food ready, we soon stray towards a lighter and humorous topic.

*****

"Honey, are you on your way?" My mother says through the phone.
"Yes, I am. Sorry, I'm coming a little later than planned. I finally finished
cleaning the classroom. I'm officially free until school starts again."
"It's alright, I understand. Take your time getting here, no rush, and drive
safely."
"Ok, I will," I reply, lightly tossing the phone onto the passenger seat.
I'm currently driving to my parents' house for our weekly dinner. It's Friday,
and I still haven't heard anything from Caden. Just one more day until he
comes home as promised. Saturday can't come fast enough. Though I'm not
going to lie, I'm nervous. Now that I have laid down my feelings, what
should I say when I see him? How should I act?
My head swirls with endless questions as I pull into my parent's driveway. I
lightly slap my cheeks before encouraging myself, "Erin, don't think about
it too much, because you're going to drive yourself crazy. Be yourself
because that is the person Caden fell in love with."
Smiling in the mirror content with my answer, I open the door stepping out.
To my surprise, there is a black Nissan parked a few feet away from me. Is
there someone joining us for dinner? Before I can ring the bell, my mother
flings it wide open. "Erin, you made it."
"Yep, I did," I reply, giving her a small hug while trying to avoid the flour
stained apron. "Are you making a pie?"
She nods happily. "Yep, I'm making your favorite one too."
My face lights up. "Pumpkin?" She nods again. Excited about having my
mom's special pumpkin pie, I give her a peck on the cheek. "Thanks."
"Of course," she replies, walking to the kitchen, "anything for my baby."
Following her footsteps, I ask, "Did you manage to obtain what you needed
for the auction?"
"I did," she replies happily, washing her hand and attending to her pie,
"everything is pretty much done. There are a few things here and there, but
I think this year will go smoothly once again."
Picking up a red grape from the counter, I pop it in my mouth. "Sounds
good."
"Erin."
"Yes?"
"You're going to make it this year, right?"
I look straight into my mother's soft eyes full of inquiry and sadness. I knew
she was disappointed when I skipped out on her event these last two years,
but it wasn't until this moment that I understood how extremely tormented
she must have been. At this moment, I feel like the worst daughter ever.
Giving her my best smile, I answer honestly, "I promise I'll be there. Sorry
mother, for these past few years. I know how sad you must be, and I'm sorry
that I wasn't able to make it."
She shakes her head, her expression light. "That's not why I'm sad. You're
my daughter, and I realize there must be a serious reason why you weren't
there. But what's troubling is that you have never told your mother why.
Will you ever be able to tell me?"
I gaze down at my pink fingernails to distract myself. I can't tell my mother
because if she ever found out, it will break her heart. Then she'll tell dad,
and I won't be able to stop my father from what he might do.
"Is this about Derek?" she questions.
My head snaps up, but just as quickly, it drops back down. "I'm sorry,
mama, but when the time arrives, I promise I'll tell you everything.
However, right now I need to sort it out in here," I place the palm of my
hand on the side of my head, "and here," I point my finger to the center of
my chest.
She becomes silent as she watches me for a long time. "I understand," she
finally says before she turns around and places the completed pie in the
oven.
Grateful for the end of the conversation, I scan the room. "Where's Grace?"
"Grace called earlier and said she wouldn't be able to make it this evening.
She's on call and had to go in."
"Then, where's dad?"
"He should be in his study."
I back away from the countertop. "I'll go see him then."
"Alright, tell him dinner will be ready in twenty minutes."
"Sounds good," I call walking down the long hallway.
Standing by the large wooden door, I knock three times. When there's no
immediate response, I knock again. "Dad, are you in there?" Is he not in his
study like my mother said? "I'm coming in," I declare loudly. Without a
second thought, I open the door, take a step, and slam right into a hard wall.
At least I think it's a wall, this wall has well-defined muscles, two solid
arms, and smells like cinnamon.
"Woah, careful there, don't hurt yourself," says the looming wall whose
hands are placed firmly on my shoulders.
Looking up, I'm face to face with a good-looking guy with round glasses
and brown hair. For some reason, he seems oddly familiar. "I'm sorry," I
stutter slightly stepping back from his embrace. "May I ask who you are?"
The man crosses his arms against his firm chest, the corner of his mouth
lifts to form a grin. "I guess you don't remember me, do you?"
My head tilts slightly to the side as I observe the mystery man. His brown
hair is neatly styled, and the round glasses make him look studious and
proper, but it can't hide his beautiful light brown eyes. The button-up dress
shirt, stripe tie, and black dress pants he wore complete his perfection. He's
good-looking but not near as handsome as Caden. "Do I know you?"
He jams his hands into his front pockets, and his upper body leans toward
me. "I sure hope so. We've met a few times, and I'm disappointed you don't
remember me. I thought for sure I was an unforgettable man." His eyes
twinkle, and his grin widens. "But I guess looks wouldn't phase the woman
that Caden fell in love with. I suppose you can say I'm grateful."
Wait...what? Caden? Does he mean my Caden? Who is this guy?
Taking another step, I create more space between us. "Tell me who you
are?"
Straightening, he extends his hand, his smile never wavering. "Erin, nice to
meet you again. The name's Kyle."
Kyle. I don't know any Kyle… "Wait," I state, approaching him again,
"Kyle Stones, the Radiologist?"
He beams. "The one and only."
"Oh my gosh!" I exclaim happily and dive in for a light hug, which he
gladly returns. "When was the last time I saw you?"
He draws back. "I think it's been about three years."
"Has it been that long already?"
"It has. I'm a bit disappointed that you didn't remember me right away. I
thought I was pretty memorable after the night we had."
I laugh lightly, jabbing him on the upper arm. "Don't make it sound like
something it's not. All we did was talk."
"Yeah, for four hours straight."
I chuckle again. "It was a great talk."
"Yep, it was," he nods, "but then you got dragged away by that one girly
guy with the Justin Bieber haircut. What was his name? Drake? Dan?"
"Derek," I mumble.
"Oh yeah. Whatever happened to him?"
I shrug half-heartedly. "I don't know, and I don't care. He and I aren't
together anymore."
"Well, that's good to hear. At least for Caden, he doesn't need to worry
about anybody getting in his way."
"Wait, that reminds me," I say, intrigued, "how do you know Caden?" A
voice calls my name, and I twirl around to see my father approaching us. I
rush to him for a smothering hug. "Mom wanted to tell you dinner will be
ready in twenty minutes."
"Sounds good." He glances behind me. "I see you met Kyle."
"Yes. But we have met before."
Father studies us. "Really now, when did you guys meet?"
"We met a few years ago at the banquet," Kyle replies.
"I was wondering what Kyle was doing here? Mom didn't mention we had a
guest over either."
"Well," Kyle begins to say, "I had a case from the hospital that I wanted to
discuss with Martin. He was a great help. We finished right before you
came."
"Since our discussion is over, why don't you stay and have dinner with us?"
My father asks.
"Oh no, I should probably get going," he answers, "I think I overstayed my
welcome."
"Nonsense," I protest, grabbing Kyle's hand, "there's still much to talk
about, so you can't leave yet. Dad, tell mom Kyle is joining us. Kyle and I
will be on the porch, and we'll be back once dinner's ready." I tug Kyle
down the hallway, calling behind me. "There's some stuff I want to discuss
with him."
"Wow, I did not expect you to be the aggressive type," Kyle says when we
arrive on the porch.
I drop my hold and cross my arms against my chest. "Only when I need to
be. Now tell me how you know, Caden?"
Kyle leans against the porch railing, looking out in the distance. "Well, he is
my best friend. I've known him since grade school."
I would have never expected Caden and Kyle to be best friends. They are so
different from each other. Then again, Cherry's one of my best friends, and
we're like night and day.
I stand next to him, mirroring his position. "We are talking about the same
Caden, right?"
He glances at me before showing his beautiful smile again. "Oh, I'm sure of
it, given that he's already told me how strong his feelings are for you.
Lately, all he's been talking about is you, but I'm not complaining because
this is the first time I've seen him gush over a girl like this."
I chuckle happily. "Really?"
"Yeah. He's been keeping me entertained."
We laugh and stand there, looking out into the darkness without speaking.
The stars twinkle brightly, and the full moon glows in the dark. In the
background, the summer leaves rustle from the night wind making the air
calm and relaxing. It's a perfect summer night.
I back away from the railing, ready to return inside when Kyle's words stop
me.
"Are you serious about Caden?" I glimpse back at him, and he turns to face
me completely. "Because if you aren't, please don't hurt my best friend."
Hearing him say those words makes me realize how strong their bond is.
Kyle is seriously afraid that I'll break his friend's heart.
"Aren't you afraid that it's my heart that might be broken?"
He shakes his head in disagreement. "I highly doubt it."
"How can you be so sure?"
"Because," Kyle expression softens, "I have never seen Caden happier and
more in love than when he's talking about you. And that's only when he's
talking about you or flat out mentioning your name. I can't even imagine
how he must be when he's around you. As a person who grew up with
Caden and is like a brother to him, I can honestly say that what he feels for
you is sincere. That is why, if you do not feel the same way about him,
please don't play with his heart."
My attention diverts to the full moon, loving how bright and beautiful it is.
With my hands behind my back, I reply, "Kyle, if you've said the same
thing to me a week ago, I wouldn't have believed you when you said Caden
loved me."
"How—"
"But," I continue looking at him sincerely, "now, even I can't imagine my
life without Caden. He means so much to me that words cannot describe the
feelings I have for him. He has taught me how to love myself and what love
is." Walking to the door, I place my hand on the handle. "So don't worry, the
last heart I want to break is his." Peeping back, I grin, "Now, let's go eat."
With a satisfied smile, Kyle follows me inside.

*****

Slamming my apartment door, I walk into the living room, throw my purse
on the couch, and set my phone on the coffee table. Dinner was great, and it
was fun having Kyle there too, he was entertaining and a joy to be around.
Now all I want to do is take a shower, brush my teeth, and go to bed.
If only tomorrow could come by faster. The only problem is I don't know
what time Caden's plane lands nor when our date is, it's all a mystery to me.
Regardless, all I can do is wait for his arrival. My phone vibrates, and I see
a message from Grace.
Grace: Hey, sis, sorry I missed dinner tonight. I have clinical this week, and
I'm also on call, it's just my luck that I got called in today. Also, you know
how Julie's working on her next book, well, she finished it last week, but the
official book won't be released to the public until next month. She does,
however, have two signed copies she wanted to donate in the auction. Julie
asked me to bring them to you since you have her box of donations at your
place. I thought I'll drop them off tonight.
Me: Why don't you stop by tomorrow? It's already late, and I don't want
you to drive here and have to turn back home.
Grace: Ok, that works. See you tomorrow.
I set the phone back on the table. Heading to the bathroom, I take the hot
relaxing shower I was looking forward to all day. Half an hour later, I feel
refreshed and content. I can't wait to get into bed. A white robe wrapped
snuggly around my body. I walk back to the living room, ready to retrieve
my phone. I'm about to grab it when the doorbell rings.
Did Grace decide to come tonight after all?
"I'll be right there," I call, shuffling my feet to the front door.
I guess there is going to be some sister bonding time tonight. Luckily, I
have wine in stock.
Flinging the door open, I expected to see a tall blonde. Instead, I'm
breathless as I stare into the green eyes I know so well. In front of me
stands the man I have waited desperately to see for the past few days.
"Ca-"
My back smashes against the closed front door as Caden's lips slam
passionately against mine.

OceanofPDF.com
 CHAPTER 20
Caden

In a blink of an eye, I have Erin pinned between me and the closed front
door. My mouth slam against hers roughly as my tongue forces its way
through her lips. She doesn't resist me. No, I don't give her a chance to
resist, I invade her completely. My hunger to possess, touch, and make her
mine is strong, so much that I can't control my actions.
I'm not sure if I'm even in my right mind, given that I'm practically running
on no sleep and pure adrenaline. But I wouldn't have it any other way since
I'm currently here in Erin's arms.
I clearly remembered standing at the LA airport, my feet planted on the
floor as I stood in the middle of the walkway, my fingers gripping the phone
tightly. My heart raced rapidly as I repeatedly read Erin's text.
I had to be sure my eyes weren't playing tricks on me. However, no matter
how much I scanned the screen, the message never changed. My gaze
locked on three simple words, "I love you." Three words have never meant
so much to me. I couldn't imagine the amount of courage it must have taken
Erin to write those words.
I needed to see her. I wanted to hold her close to my body and embrace her
warmth so I can convince myself that this is reality and not a hopeful
dream. I jammed my phone in my back pocket and slugged my duffle bag
over my shoulders, ready to buy a ticket on the next flight home. Yet, as I
took my first step, I was unable to take my second.
I'm here in LA to work. My employees, clients, and so many other people
depended on me. I wasn't someone to ignore my responsibilities no matter
how much I wanted to at this moment. Sometimes I hate being a grown-up.
I contemplated for a long time if I should call or text Erin. In the end, I
couldn't. A simple "hello" or text from her, and I realize I wouldn't have the
strength to stop myself from dropping everything and fly back to her.
All I could do now was work my butt off and return home as soon as
possible. The extra work, the all-nighters I pulled, to the endless cups of
coffee had all been worth it. Every single second was precious if I meant I
would be here holding Erin right now. I never want to let her go.
Erin moans against my lips, and a shiver slides down my back, making me
moan in unison. I never knew that a person's mouth could taste so damn
good. But I wanted something more than a kiss. There was something I
wanted, no, craved from those beautiful lips of hers.
I break away, letting our foreheads rest together. Erin's lashes remain closed
as her heavy breathing matches my own. Her lips are plump and wet from
our contact, and her face is flushed splendidly. My palms cup the side of her
cheeks, causing her eyes to flutter and stare up at me.
"Say it, sweetheart," I growl deeply, "tell me you love me."
I watch her pupils dilate before a breathtaking smile appears on her
gorgeous face. With eyes full of love and adoration, she whispers what I've
wanted to hear since the day I fell in love with her. "I love you."
With hunger and possession, my mouth is on hers again. Losing control, I
let a single tear slide down my cheek. I'm not one to cry, but as I hold Erin
in the grasp of my arms, I can't help but let the tears of happiness fall. Every
moment feels like a dream come true, a dream I never want to end.
"Say it once more," my voice rasp against her lips.
"Caden, I love you."
With a smile, I stare deep into her eyes. "I love you too."
Instantly tears stream down Erin's cheeks, dropping onto the back of my
hands. "I'm sorry," she says, quickly trying to wipe the tears away. "I don't
know why I'm crying."
Kissing both of her eyelids close, I murmur, "Cry all you want because
those tears are only for me to see."
Continuing down her face, I lay a trail of kisses down her right cheek, to her
chin, and ending at her white exposed neck. Loosening her robe, I dip lower
and let my tongue trail along the length of her collarbone.
"I can't believe you're tempting me with this robe," I whisper, proceeding to
nibble at her skin. "Knowing that you're standing here in nothing but a thin
piece of fabric makes me so damn hard."
She gasps at my words, but it quickly turns into a squeal when I tear the
front of her robe open and attack her large abundant breasts. Instantly my
tongue laps on her right pink nipple, sucking, licking, and tasting it hungrily
while my hand kneads the other breast. Erin whimpers from my actions.
Her cries become louder, encouraging me to go faster and rougher. My
gears shift to her left breast showing it the same love and attention.
Forcing Erin harder against the door, I position my knee between her thighs
spreading them.
"Caden, what— "
Erin's sentence is cut off as a scream rips from her throat when my middle
finger slides into her wet heat. I fill her depths, her wetness coating my
finger. My thumb flickers against her clit, teasing endlessly. At the same
time, my mouth sucks on her already numb nipple.
She's rocking against me, her breaths heavy, craving release. Her cries
become louder, and her gasps turn raspy. "Caden, please," she begs,
"please... I'm going to come."
That's the only signal I needed. Promptly my knees hit the hardwood floor.
Spreading her wide, my mouth captures over her slick clit, simultaneously I
jam another finger inside her. Erin screams from the contact and force, and
the empty apartment fills with her squeals of pleasure. Her voice is music to
my ears, and it makes me want to mess her up even more. My fingers
increase its speed, my mouth never leaving her beautiful core.
"Caden," she yells, her hands gripping my hair roughly. "I'm coming!"
Erin's vaginal wall clenches against my fingers, her wetness pooling down
my hand. Her legs are shaking and trembling so badly they buckle beneath
her. Erin slumps against the door as she finally descends from her intense
climax.
Rising to her height, my tongue travels along the edge of her ear before
nipping on her right earlobe. "Bedroom," I demand hungrily.
Her eyes dilate as the single word sinks in, and a wave of panic crosses her
face. I made it clear what I wanted, and she understood. I'm ready for
rejection, but she amazes me by grabbing my hand and leading us down the
well-lit hallway.
We enter a room that can only be Erin's. The walls are painted a light shade
of blue, and a white dresser sits to the left side of the entrance next to a full
length mirror. To the right is a huge walk-in closet that remains open, next
to that is a closed door, which I assume is a connecting bathroom. The room
is simple and captivating all at once.
However, I'm only looking at one thing, the white Queen-sized bed in the
middle of the room. Erin leads us to the end of the bed, her back facing me.
My fingers rest on her shoulders that quiver under my touch. I can feel the
nerves seeping from her body and engulfing my senses.
Standing behind her, I immerse her in my embrace. Her head arches back to
gaze at me. "Nervous?" I question the obvious.
Erin looks away, nodding. She mumbles lowly, "A little."
I tilt her chin, forcing her to face me. "We don't have to continue if you
don't want to."
"No," she whispers and faces me, her left hand gripping the front of my
shirt, "I want to continue."
Damn, she's too cute. My left hand overlap hers on my chest. "Good,
because if you'd said no, I would have the worst blue balls in history."
She chuckles cutely, and the tension eases from her body. I gently lower her
down onto the middle of the bed. Crawling to her, I position myself on top
of Erin. With the flick of my hand, I untie her robe, letting the fabric fall
aside. I swallow hard, trying to suppress a loud moan while my eyes roam
over her delicious body. My gaze devours her gorgeous double D breast,
down to the swell of her belly, to those nicely trimmed curls.
Immediately Erin's hands try to cover herself. One hand attempts to hide her
breasts while the other blocks the small mound of curls. Erin's head flops
sideways, looking away from me. Her face flushes in embarrassment while
those adorable lips form a tight thin line. "I'm sorry," she whispers,
shrinking away from me.
Hearing those words breaks me in half. Why would she apologize when
she's done nothing wrong? Why would she say "sorry" about her body when
all I see is perfection? How could she ever think that she was anything but
beautiful?
"Don't be," I reply, slowly peeling her hands away until she lays expose
again. "There's nothing to be sorry about. I see nothing but a gorgeous
woman who turns me on."
Her frown deepens, her expression remaining gloomy. "Caden, how could
you want someone like m-."
I clutch her wrist, forbidding her from finishing her sentence. Saddled
above her, I bring her hand to rest on the center of my jeans over my aching
bulge. Her eyes widen from the touch.
"Does it feel like I don't want you? If I didn't desire you so damn much, I
wouldn't be so fucking hard right now. You have no idea how long I have
waited for this moment or how many cold showers I had to take because of
that body of yours." I look right into her eyes, letting her stare into the
depths of my emotions. "So, don't you ever tell me that I don't want you.
Only you could make me feel this way."
Tears spill from the corner of her eyes and fall soundlessly onto the
bedsheets. Demanding her lips, I kiss her hard. I want Erin to understand
how much I want her.
Seconds later, Erin scratches against my shirt, fumbling against the buttons.
"Caden, too many clothes," she mumbles against my lips.
I break away, tear off my shirt, and throw it to the side. My jeans and briefs
quickly follow with the evidence of my arousal in full display. I watch
Erin's eyes widen as she observes my throbbing erection.
I smirk devilishly. "Erin, this is what you do to me."
Before I can react, Erin is on her knees, and her fingers trace the tip of my
penis. Caught by surprise, I groan my body tensing and in full alert as Erin
continues to explore. I take in a shuddering breath and control my urge to
ejaculate.
"It's so big," she states, her eyes glued on my shaft, and before I can attempt
to answer, her warm hand grips onto me and squeezes it, all the while
pumping her hand along the length. Growling from the contact, I groan with
desire. As much as I enjoy her hands, if I don't stop Erin soon, this night is
going to end before it begins.
Pushing her down, I pin her against the sheets, my large hand securing her
wrist in place above her head. "Are you trying to kill me, sweetheart?"
Erin's eyes twinkle with mischief as she smiles playfully. Darn, she's
adorable.
With my free hand, I grab the condom tearing the plastic with my teeth.
Erin nervously watches me slide the condom over my throbbing erection,
but the way her eyes drink me in is intoxicating.
"Erin, I can't wait any longer," I whisper, positioning myself near her
entrance.
"Wait, Caden," Erin breathes, stopping me. "It's been a while since I had
last been with a guy…physically. So, if this isn't to your expectations, I
apol-."
"Shhh…" I interject, breathing hotly against the crook of her neck. Her
enchanting vanilla shampoo engulfs my senses. "Erin."
"Yes," she replies, her voice hoarse and breathless.
"I love you." I devour her lips as I plunge into her wet aching heat. My
body explodes with pleasure, and goosebumps invade up my arms. She
feels even better than I could have ever imagined. My hands leave her
wrists and instead grabs onto those amazing hips. I grip her firmly as I
repeatedly slam into her, loving the hot sensations of our connected bodies.
Erin's cries and moans fill the dimly lit room. Her arms close around my
neck and hug me close. I happily comply, my mouth leaving a trail of nips
and kisses down her throat as I continue to ravish her. Erin matches each of
my hard thrusts and takes all I give her. Each passing second is complete
bliss, and we're riding the wave of pleasure in unison.
Soon her breathing appears faster, and her cries become louder. Erin wraps
her legs around me tightly as I repeatedly enter her depths craving for
release. A few more pumps and her wet vaginal walls clasp around me.
I'm not going to last much longer. Sneaking my fingers down to her clit I
rub fiercely, causing Erin to reach the peak of her climax. Her walls squeeze
again, and I feel the tightness of my balls ready to explode. With a heavy
grunt and shout of satisfaction, I come hard, riding the climax with Erin.
Exhausted, my body flops down onto hers, but I try my best not to pin her
down. It's only when our breathings finally become steady do I force myself
off. Tossing the condom in the wastebasket, I enclose my arms around
Erin's middle cuddling her against my chest.
"That was the hottest and most amazing lovemaking I have ever
experienced," I whisper against her ear.
She turns to face me, her grin matching mine. "It's the same for me. I have
never experienced anything so wonderful." Stroking the side of my face,
she kisses me softly.
"Ready for round two?" I ask wickedly.
Her finger trails down the center of my bare chest. "Maybe."
I lean in for a kiss, but she quickly backs away. "Is that a no then?"
"It's a maybe, but I want answers first."
"Answers?"
"Yes, mister," she says, poking my left upper chest in distress. "There better
be a good solid reason why I haven't heard from you since Wednesday. No
text, no call, seriously? You could have at least sent me a text, so I knew
you were alive."
I wince, my expression is sullen. "I'm sorry," I reply, sorrowful. "I was
scared that if I called or even texted, I wouldn't have the strength not to
come flying back to you."
My knuckles trace her jaw as I stare into her shining irises. "If I heard your
voice, I would have left all my work behind and took the next flight home.
However, I couldn't let my employees or clients down either. Trust me. I
had a huge dilemma at the airport. But you're right about one thing, and it's
that I should have at least texted you to let you know I landed safely. You
must have been worried."
"I was," she replies truthfully, "I'm glad you arrived home without harm.
Although I think I understand why you never answered. If you replied, I
think I would have missed you more."
"Thanks for understanding." I touch her temple. "So, was my reasoning
good enough?"
Erin reaches into her nightstand before straddling me. She smiles smugly
tearing the condom. "Yes," she replies promptly.

OceanofPDF.com
 CHAPTER 21
Caden

Yawning, I stretch my arms, my muscles loosening, and bones cracking.

Yesterday was amazing, and we kept each other occupied through the night.
The few hours that I drifted off into a deep sleep felt like heaven. I reach
out only to feel an abandoned space causing me to shoot up frantically my
eyes wide. My thoughts battle endlessly as I assume the worst as to why I'm
lying in bed alone. Please don't let it be like last time. I don't think I can
handle Erin leaving again. Doubts surface in my mind, but it's quickly
replaced with the aroma of eggs and sausages wafting into the room.
Jumping out of bed, I slip my boxers on while walking down the hallway. I
follow the mouthwatering scent to the kitchen, where Erin's currently
standing in front of the sink washing dishes.
Her back to me, Erin's silky black curls flow down to her waist. The
oversize t-shirt she wears kisses the top of her thighs, barely coving her
buttocks. I know she isn't wearing anything under that shirt, which makes it
so hotter. Her smooth legs remain uncovered, and her feet tap to the
imaginary beat of the music.
Like a tiger about to pounce on its prey, I approach her slowly without
making a noise. Erin yelps as I pull her back against my hard naked chest.
"Good morning sunshine," I mumble against the crook of her neck.
Erin chuckles before turning off the faucet. "You hungry?"
"Hmmm...hum... Extremely." My right hand slides down her waist to the
crease of her thighs, "but for something else." I kiss the side of her neck.
"Caden, we can't," she whines even as her body slumps in surrender, her
legs spreading wider, allowing my hand for better excess. "We have to eat
first."
I bite her right shoulder. "I am."
Erin cries out in a gentle plead. Her body trembles as I continue to touch,
kiss and nip her skin. I can't get enough of her. It doesn't matter that it was
less than five hours ago that we were joined together. I want her again.
She huffs, surpassing another moan. "The food will get cold."
I thrust my erection against the crease of her bottom. "I don't mind at all," I
whisper.
My fingers skim lightly along her thigh, ever so often encountering her
labia. Every touch makes her sob a bit deeper. However, I never allow her
to get the satisfaction she desperately craves. I can tell she's already soaked
and ready for me, but I want her wetter and hotter.
I need her to crave my touch as much as I desire hers. My hand sneaks
under her large t-shirt to her left breast, my nail trailing around the areola,
avoiding her sensitive nipple. Erin's huffs become heavier and faster while
her chest hovers over the sink counter.
"Caden," she puffs breathlessly.
"Yes, sweetheart?"
Her head drops, and she slumps forward. "Please, Caden... I can't."
I pin her against the sink. "Say it, love," I reply, my voice hoarse, "tell me
how much you want me."
Erin grabs my hand, laying on her thigh and forcefully tugs it between her
legs. My fingers swipe the line of her folds, provoking her to moan deeply.
With her other hand, she roughly pulls and forces my boxers off, causing
my shaft to spring out in full attention. "Please, Caden, I want you inside
me," she begs.
"Fuck! I need a condom," I growl intensely.
I withdraw, but Erin immediately pushes back against me, my hard erection
sliding between her silken folds. Her wet core drenches my dick, and I buck
against her roughly. "Shit Erin, I need a condom. Now."
I retreat for a second time, ready to rush to her bedroom and grab a handful
of condoms, but Erin stops me again, holding my hips in place.
"It's fine, Caden. I'm on the pill for menstrual reasons. So please, don't
make me wait any longer. I want nothing between us. I want to feel all of
you."
In seconds, I have her pinned over the kitchen sink as my dick slams into
her welcoming heat. With no rubber between us, I feel the rawness of Erin's
vaginal interior constricting, and it makes me pound into her rougher and
quicker. The noise of Erin's cries, my pleasurable grunts, and the echo of
skin on skin vibrates off the white walls within the room.
I simply can't get enough of Erin. She's my addiction.
"Caden, I'm about to cum!" Erin screams. I hold on tightly to her luscious
hips and continue to ravish her body. "I'm... I'm..." I clamp down on her
shoulder, "cumming..."
Erin squeezes me, her body shuddering as she falls apart in my arms. With
two more pumps, I pull out unloading all over her bottom. We lean against
each other, happy that the countersink is enough to support our weight.
Finding my breath, I place a kiss over the mark I made on her shoulder. "So,
how about second breakfast?"
She laughs, turns, and throws her arms around my neck. "How did you
know? That's my favorite movie."
"I didn't," I smile down at her. "The Lord of the Rings series is also my
favorite movie."
"Well then, I learned something new about you."
"Indeed, and I learned something new about you." I caress her lips lightly.
"And I can't wait to learn many more." I take her hand and lead her to the
bathroom. "Come on, let's get cleaned before we eat. If we don't, I'll end up
ravishing you again, and we'll never get to breakfast."
Erin flushes before quietly following me down the hall. Thirty minutes
later, after a nice warm shower, we're finally sitting down on the dining
room table eating breakfast.
"Are you sure you don't mind?" Erin asks, eyeing my plate. "I can make
you a fresh new batch."
I take a large bite of my cold eggs. "No need, these are amazing. Thank you
for making breakfast."
"You're very welcome," she replies, eating her food.
"You know I was a little disappointed you weren't beside me when I woke
up. I was afraid you've left again like last time." I smirk smugly. "Although
I can't complain since I just had the best quickie of my life a few moments
ago."
Erin chuckles. "Why would I leave? This is my house."
"I don't know. I was afraid that maybe you changed your mind."
She frowns slightly, her expression becoming grim. "Caden," she says
softly.
Sliding my forearm across the table, I tenderly grasp her hand. "Men have
doubts and insecurities too, sweetheart. I couldn't help but think that maybe
you changed your mind and left me again. If that happened, I don't think my
heart could have handled it. But witnessing you standing there in the
kitchen so radiant and stunning, I felt like the luckiest man on earth. There
is no one I love more than you."
Her eyes water slightly, a satisfied smile spreading across her face. "First of
all, I had no intention of leaving. I woke up early because Grace arrived to
drop something off, and I figured I might as well make breakfast since I
was awake. Also, I'm the lucky one. Over and over again, you showed me
how much you loved me, regardless of how many times I turned you away.
You never gave up. Instead, you taught me not only to love myself but
believe in others. You love me for who I am, and because of that, I'm the
luckiest woman in the world to have someone like you."
I squeeze her hand.
"Do you remember what day it is?"
"Of course, it's Saturday."
"I promised you a date remember?"
"Yes, you did. But I also know you've been very busy these last few days
and you're probably tired. You should take this weekend to rest and recover.
Plus," Erin glances away, shyly, "we didn't get much sleep last night,
either."
"No, we didn't," I smirk from ear to ear, recalling our rigorous lovemaking
last night and into the early morning. "But there is no way I'm canceling our
date. I've been looking forward to it since before I left for LA."
"I can't lie, I've been looking forward to our date too. Where are you taking
me?"
"I have a place in mind." I peek up at the clock. "It's 8:00 am. If we leave by
nine, we'll probably get there by noon. Also, it's more like an overnight trip
than a simple date."
"We are staying overnight?"
"Yes, if that's alright with you?"
Erin gives me a nod of understanding. "What should I pack?"
"Some light clothing will be fine. I'll take care of all the essentials we might
need. Oh, there is one more thing," I continue bringing Erin's fingers to my
lips, before giving her a very sexy wink, "bring your cutest swimsuit."

*****

"Wow! This is wonderful," Erin exclaims, exiting the car, the hot sun hitting
her skin. "How did you manage to get this place in such short notice?"
"Actually, this is Kyle's place," I reply as we walk into the quiet cabin, our
luggage in hand. "He owns the cabin, 80 acres of these woods, and a part of
the lake. He gracefully lent it to us this weekend. I thought you would enjoy
this more than a loud and crowded place."
She sets her stuff down. "That was nice of him, and you're right, I prefer
this. I can't wait to go down by the lake."
"What are you waiting for then?" I ask.
"Shouldn't we unpack first?"
"Erin, that can wait, there's no need to rush. Go put your swimsuit on. We'll
go down to the lake together if you want."
"No need," she says, grinning cheekily while lifting the hem of her loose
top, "I'm already wearing one."
My attention is on full alert as Erin strips off her shirt and shimmies down
her shorts to reveal a sexy two-piece swimsuit that clings beautifully to her
body. The top and high waist bottom barely connect, allowing the portion of
her white skin to peek between the fabrics. She looks adorable and
charming at the same time.
"How do I look?" she exclaims, twirling around, her fallen curls brushing
her lower waist.
Before she can make a full circle, my arm snags around her waist, and I hug
her closely. "So, good," I whisper against her temple, "that I think we
should skip the lake and head to the bedroom instead."
Erin snickers step out of my embrace and walk to the door. Over her
shoulders, she states happily, "Put your swimsuit on, and I'll meet you by
the lake."
Moments later, after following her instructions, I find Erin walking along
the sandy lakeshore. The bright sun tints her hair a shade of dark brown as
she walks into the quiet lake. Her silken skin looks even more delicate
against the radiating natural light. Each step Erin takes is flawless, and it's
like she's gliding through the water. A gorgeous goddess. My goddess.
Sensing my presence, she peeks behind her. "Come, Caden, the water is
amazing."
I hurry to her side, my feet dipping into the sand, water reaching my ankles.
Erin is right, the water is amazing. It isn't too cold, just the right
temperature.
I nod towards the deep end of the lake. "Don't you want to go in?"
She grabs my hand and drags me with her. "I was waiting for you."
We dive in together, letting the water cool our bodies. We continue to swim
and relax to our heart's content, enjoying the solitude that only belongs to
us. Then Erin thought it was a fun idea to splash me in the face as I
resurfaced from my dive, causing me to cough and sputter lake water.
Seconds later, we're having an all-out splash fight followed by a game of
chase. I learn quickly that Erin is a fantastic swimmer, but she is no match
for a former captain of a High School swim team. I have my mother to
thank for that. Soon I have a giggling Erin in my arms and our lips locking
in a hot sensual kiss.
"You caught me," she giggles again, breaking away.
"I did, and I'm not willing to let you go either."
"Is that a promise?"
I smile, kissing her until we're completely breathless. "A vow," I whisper
against her lips.
"I love you," Erin says softly, her head resting against my left chest.
"I love you too," I reply, holding her tighter, afraid that she'll disappear any
second. "But will you do me a favor and accept my request?"
"Request? What kind of request?"
Drawing back, I stare deep into her lovely eyes as I remove a wet piece of
hair stuck to her face. My heart is anxiously beating a mile away. It's been a
while since I've been this nervous.
"What's wrong, Caden?" Erin asks her palm resting at the center of my
chest, "your heart's beating so fast."
"It's because I'm nervous. How can I not be when I'm asking the woman I
love to be my girlfriend?"
Her gaze never wavers. "I don't know whether I'll be good enough."
"You will always be more than enough."
She beams. "So, that means I have a boyfriend now."
"As long as your answer is yes."
Erin hugs my neck, and her face snuggles close. "Yes!"
We continue to embrace as we become secluded in our own world. The only
noise present is the rhythmic beating of our hearts and the wildlife that
surrounds us. I could have stayed there forever, but it wasn't long before we
swam back ashore, glad to experience the heat on our already cooled
bodies. Now with our hands locked, we walk along the shoreline, enjoying
each other's company.
"You know, I always wanted to do this," Erin says quietly.
"Do what?"
"This," she replies, holding our hands up before looking down at our bare
feet, "walking along the beach shore with my boyfriend."
"I'm honored to be your first."
"I've been on multiple dates before and even overnight trips with ex-
boyfriends, but they never amounted to anything. I'm sure you can guess
why."
"Grace?"
Erin nods, her smile bright and not unhappy like I thought it would be.
"She's incredibly beautiful, isn't she?"
I squeeze her hand in encouragement. "I find you more beautiful."
"You're one of a kind, Caden." She glances at me. "You know even when I
was used and taken advantage of not once did I ever blame Grace. I was
jealous and extremely envious, but I couldn't bring myself to hate her. I love
her too much, and it's not her fault all those men were horrible jerks."
"Plus, I know she loves me equally, if not more. That's why I never wanted
her to discover my past because I know how heartbroken she would be. I
don't ever want Grace to blame herself for what happened. If I could hide
my problems away and keep her happy, I was willing to do it."
I tense beside her, my jaw clenching anxiously.
Erin brings us to a halt, her body facing me. "Caden," she whispers, "Grace
already knows, doesn't she?"
Looking into her eyes, I sigh softly. I don't want to lie to her. "Yeah," I
reply, honestly.
"Was she the one who told you?"
I nod silently.
"I figured. There was no way you heard it from my friends, and although I
wasn't aware that Grace knew, I couldn't think of any other person but her."
"She told me when we went to the aquarium for our date. You went to the
restroom, and we got to talking."
"I see…"
"I'm sorry that I didn't hear it from you, and instead, Grace was the one that
told me one of your deepest secrets."
Erin shakes her head fiercely. "No, don't be sorry, in a way I'm grateful she
told you everything. We might never be here if it wasn't for her."
Grinning, my thumb swipes against her lower lip. "I'm sure I would have
found a way regardless. But maybe I should tell you what Grace told me
that day."
"What?" Erin asks curiously.
"Once Grace found out what they were doing, she rejected those men who
used you for their personal gain. Not only did she threaten them and made
sure they promised never to show their faces again, but she also let them
know with a very convincing slap how much she hated them."
Erin gasps and her free hand covers her gaping mouth. "Are you saying that
all this time, I thought I was protecting her, and yet I was the one being
protected?"
I chuckle happily. "It seems you're both meant to be sisters."
"Yes, we are."
Cupping her cheeks, I grinning down at her. "And here you thought you
were playing cupid to get Grace and me together when Grace was the one
helping us all along. Who do you think told me your phone number when I
begged for it? Who was the one that told me you enjoyed aquariums and
that your favorite flowers are lilies? Or even the fact that you prefer water
over mountains. She was helping every step of the way."
Water pools from her brown eyes. "From the start, I assumed the one you
liked was Grace, and then I thought I saw you guys kissing at Kale's
birthday party. I lost all hope again. Instead, it turned out to be a stupid
caterpillar causing all the trouble. I believed I was doing the right thing by
bringing you guys together, and yet Grace was thinking the same thing. The
only difference is she knew how you felt for me. All this time, I was the
gullible one."
Caden brushes away my fallen tears, his palm lingering on my check. "We'll
have to thank Grace next time we see her."
She nods against my hold, her expression brighter than I have ever seen. I
take her hand, and we walk hand in hand back to the cabin as the sun starts
to set behind us.
We're currently cuddling on the couch after having dinner, and we're
watching some random movie we found on Hulu. Erin feels wonderful
tucked to my side.
My index finger circles tenderly against her bare upper thigh that isn't
covered by her shorts. She might be glued to the TV, but I can't help but be
occupied by a nagging thought. I don't want to push the topic, but somehow,
I can't let it go either. Truthfully, there might never be a good time to ask
this question.
My finger stills. "Erin."
"Yes?"
She shifts until her body is facing mine, "You can ask me anything, Caden.
If I'm able to answer, I will."
"Do you trust me?"
Erin's head tilts to the side, confused by the sudden question. Observing my
expression, she replies sincerely, "I do."
"Do you want to be with me?"
"Of course."
"Do you love me?"
Erin nods firmly. "Yes."
I hold her gaze, my expression grim. "Then tell me who Derek is."

OceanofPDF.com
 CHAPTER 22
Erin

My hands tremble against Caden's lap, the blood draining from my face. I
can feel my body becoming numb and cold as my heart races with
uncontrollable emotions. There's an irritating throb against my left temple,
but that doesn't phase me at all. Instead, there's only one question on my
mind, how did Caden find out about Derek? Only my closest friends know
of our history.
Is it possible that Grace knows a lot more than I give her credit for? And if
she was the one to tell Caden, then how much did she tell me?
"Erin...Erin...Hey, are you ok?"
I gaze into Caden's eyes full of alarm and distress. I was lost in my thoughts
and hadn't felt Caden lightly shaking my shoulders. Unable to utter a sound,
I slowly nod.
"Are you sure? Your hands are shaking, and you're as white as a sheet."
"I'm fine," I answer, providing a weak smile, "just thinking."
Exhaling deeply, he gently places our foreheads together. "Don't scare me
like that."
"Sorry," I reply, my gaze dropping.
"Erin, look at me," Caden's pushes my cheeks together, causing my lips to
pucker. I do as he says, and I'm startled at the compassion in his stare. "We
don't have to talk about Derek if you don't want to. I'm sorry I asked, you
can tell me when you're ready. Or if it's a memory you want to erase, then
you don't have to say a thing. I only have one request." Caden pulls back,
leaving one hand to settle on my lap, and the other to rest at the base of my
neck. "If that memory is painful, please allow me to share some of that
burden with you."
"It is painful, but it's not a burden. Rather, it's a horrible memory I want to
forget."
"Then forget it." Enacting as if pulling a zipper across his mouth, he
continues, "I promise never to ask about 'you know who' again."
I chuckle, enjoying how cute he is. "No, I'm glad you asked because I don't
want to hold back in this relationship. I refuse to be the scared little girl
who's too afraid to love, and if that means I have to face my past, then I'm
willing to do so, for me," I give Caden a light smile, "and for us. Was Grace
the one who told you?"
"Yes."
"How much did she tell you about Derek?"
"Just his name."
"I see," I say grimly, "then it's going to be a long story."
"Take as much time as you need because I'm not going anywhere."
Getting up from the couch, I take slow strides toward the large window that
overlooks the lake. The setting sun colors the sky pink and orange, and the
clear water mirrors its beauty. It makes me breathless. Too bad life isn't
always simple and pretty like the scenery outside. If it were, I wouldn't have
known what real sadness and pain was.
"It was four years ago that I first met Derek," I state, my eyes never leaving
the scenery. "It was during my mother's annual summer banquet. I
remember that day like it was yesterday. I can recall the insane morning
rush, the crazy adrenaline of making sure everything was perfect, and to
make it worse, there was a missing painting we couldn't find. Thankfully
my father was able to locate it two hours before the auction began.
However, getting one's self ready for the event wasn't easy either." I glance
at Caden. "Have you been to one of my mother's annual banquets?"
"No, I haven't."
"The event always occurs in three steps, the banquet, and the auction,
followed by the after-party." I look out the window again. "I am always fine
during the first two events, but it's the party that I dread more than
anything."
"Because every year I watched my friends and sister being pulled one by
one onto the dance floor as I sat in the corner alone. If they weren't dancing,
they were occupied with people who surrounded them. As the years passed,
I tried to convince myself that I was fine being alone, but inside I knew it
was a lie. The hole in my heart cut deeper with each rejection. The sad
hidden smile, the stream of unshed tears, to the aching of my soul stirred
loudly with each passing year I attended."
"I was the daughter that no one knew, the sister no one recognized. I was
ultimately the shadow in the corner of the room that prays hopelessly to join
the side with the light. And that light came, with golden hair, light blue eyes
like the shallow waters of the ocean, a perfect smile that can cause a heart
to flutter and a black tuxedo that fit snugly against his flawless slim body."
"For the first time, I saw the brightness to my darkness and that light was
Derek with an outstretched hand asking one simple question that I longed to
hear, 'Can I have this dance?'"
My head dips down to stare at my bright red fingernails. I didn't realize I
had already chipped half of the polish off. Unable to stop myself, I continue
the process, my voice lowering to barely a whisper, "I wonder who I would
be today if I never took that hand he offered?"
I tighten my fist and lean against the brick wall, blocking any unnecessary
thoughts that linger in my mind. "The moment I took his hand, my life
changed forever. We danced and danced to every song that played. I was
having the time of my life, and I never wanted the night to end."
"However, darkness loomed over me as I constantly wondered why he
chose me to be his dance partner? How come he wasn't with someone
skinny or pretty, like Grace? Was he using me? I hated that I questioned
him, but it was hard to trust men with my past experiences. Then, he proved
me wrong. When I introduced him to Grace that night, he didn't leave me
like everyone else. Instead, he wrapped his arms around my waist and
pulled me close."
My eyes lock onto Caden's. He sits there quietly, waiting for my next
words. "Sometimes it only takes one touch, one action, or one word for a
girl to fall in love. I remember looking up at the handsome stranger as he
held me close and thinking, 'he was the one.' There was finally someone out
there that didn't fall prey to my sister's beauty but instead chose me. I
couldn't help it. I fell in love with Derek."
"For two years, I lived in a wonderful dream. I had the perfect boyfriend, a
job I loved, wonderful friends and a great family. What more could I want?
I had it all. When I thought I couldn't be happier, on our first Valentine's
date, Derek proposed."
Caden's pupils dilate, and his jaw tenses as my words hit him. Clearly,
Grace never mentioned I was engaged to Derek. "And I'm sure you didn't
have to guess what my response was. I was young, foolish, and in love.
Everyone warned me I might be moving too fast, but of course, I didn't
listen. I loved him, and I finally found someone who loved me for being
me."
I walk away from the window, my hands softly roaming along the side of
the walls. "After Derek's proposal, he convinced me to move in with him. I
gladly accepted, thinking we would be living in his house. I already knew
he didn't want to live in my apartment. He hardly sets foot in my place
because he thought it was too 'run-down.' Derek was kind of a germaphobe.
Anyway, little did I know I wasn't moving into his condo but instead a
newly built house. It wasn't the house I found odd but the location. The
large white two-story house was built on a hill a quarter of a mile away
from my parent's home. It was secluded enough that we had privacy, but the
advantage of the hill allowed us to see not only the stars at night but also
the gleaming light of our neighbor's homes."
"Derek was a city boy, and he hated the country, but he had built that house
for me according to him. I love nature and the open lifestyle, and he knew
that, so I never questioned him. In less than a week, we settled into our new
home, and life was good, almost too good."
"Soon, the second anniversary of our first meeting and my mother's banquet
arrived. Like every year, I was gone before dawn to help her. I clearly
remember telling Derek I would get ready at my parent's place that day and
I'll meet him at the event. However, when it was time to get ready, I realized
I didn't have my dress and had left it at home."
"With less than an hour before the banquet, I quickly rushed back to our
empty house on the hill. I ran to our room and grabbed the golden dress
tucked away in my closet. On my way downstairs, I saw that the door to
Derek's study was slightly opened. Since we moved, he made me promise
never to enter his office because inside were valuable documents he kept for
his construction business that he didn't want anyone to touch."
"Honoring his wish, I agreed, but I had always wondered what was behind
that locked door. He was always working and spent hours in his office, but I
didn't mind because I was happy my fiancée was so dedicated to his job. I
was proud of him."
I take a seat on the edge of the chair and stare at my pale stricken face
reflecting from the TV screen. Clamping my hands together, I try my best to
stop their shaking, but the effort is in vain. My fingers tremble more than
they ever did before. I tear away from my hideous reflection and instead
divert my attention to the top corner of the wall.
"You know the saying," I mumble, "curiosity killed the cat?"
"Yeah," Caden answers softly.
"Have you ever wondered if the cat died quickly without pain, or did the cat
choose death because the pain was unbearable?"
Caden gets up from his spot, his arms reaching out to me, "Erin, what are
you saying?"
"He loved her," my voice hardens, making Caden halt abruptly. My eyes
blaze fire as I glower at him.
"Wh-what do you mean?"
"He loved her," I chuckle dryly, standing up, "was it even love? Whatever it
was, he was willing to marry her fatter and uglier sister so that he could be
near her."
Caden shakes his head, appalled, "Wait, are you saying?"
"You didn't hear wrong. It was Grace he wanted, not me." Tears threaten to
fall as my voice breaks out in raw, painful emotions. "He was lying to me
for two long years, while all his desires were locked in that one forbidden
room. I recall every little detail like it was yesterday. My heart nearly
stopped when I opened that door. Before me, occupying every inch of the
walls were hundreds of photos of Grace."
"There were all kinds of photos of her smiling and laughing, sitting, and
reading. There were images of Grace at the banquet, auction, ball, and other
elaborate events that were taken from years ago. There were even pictures
of her in her beautiful mermaid dress she wore on my birthday that year."
"Each photo was perfectly taken with purpose. My body shook as I looked
at the photos during our engagement party and saw only Grace, not once
did I see a single image of myself. He had captured all of her beauty and
stored it into that disgusting room of his."
"My world slowed as my eyes took in my surroundings. My heart raced,
and I tried so hard to block off the doubts that were so clear. Deep inside, I
knew what it all meant, but I couldn't bring myself to believe any of it, there
must be an explanation. There must be a reason for this. There was no way
the man I loved would do something like this."
"I walked around aimlessly and found myself beside a large oak desk in the
corner of the room. A black office chair sat behind it, and once again, on his
desk were multiple photos of Grace. However, what caught my attention
was not the heart-shaped frame around Grace's flawless face, but instead, a
leather notebook placed between me and the black chair. I had a feeling I
would find my answers in that book. I desperately wanted to walk away, but
I couldn't bring myself to ignore the truth."
I didn't hear Caden approach, but in seconds, we're standing face-to-face. I
feel the tip of his thumbs brush away the tears. Remaining silent, he gently
places a kiss on my forehead before leading us to the large gray couch.
Pulling me down, I sit cuddling to his side. Caden's arms wrap around my
waist, drawing me near, almost like he's protecting me.
Exhaling deeply, I try my hardest to keep my tears at bay as I reminisce
about the past.
"Derek wrote about the first day he met Grace. He had met her at my
mother's ball, two years before he met me. Grace was nineteen then. It was
the first time his father had invited him to such a large event, and he happily
tagged along aware that some poor desperate girl will be accompanying his
bed that night. And the moment he saw Grace across the dance floor, he
knew who he wanted in his arms and bed."
I laugh dryly, no hint of humor in my voice. "But things didn't go as
planned. Although Grace accepted his proposal to dance, that was all she
wanted from him. That night he did everything to grab her attention, but she
hardly acknowledged his presence. However, the more Grace ignored him,
the harder he chased. Women used to fall prey to his charms left and right,
and yet he couldn't get Grace to do the same."
"Soon, a simple game became an obsession. Derek wanted her, and he was
going to have her. Without Grace's knowledge, he started going to the
library and her school. He was practically stalking her."
"After a year, he approached her again the following banquet, and of
course, she turned him down again. He mentioned how heart wrenching and
furious he was when Grace had forgotten who he was. So, he developed a
plan where not only will Grace never forget about him but at the same time,
he would have the opportunity to be closer to her than he'd ever been
before."
I feel the hold against my waist tighten, and Caden's body stiffens abruptly.
I can tell he knows what I'm going to say next.
"Derek thought what better way to do that than make Grace's fatter and
uglier pig sister fall head over heels in love with him. His words exactly, the
phrase is still embedded in my memory."
Caden growls loudly, his hands clenching into tight fists. "Erin, don't listen
to that bastard's words. He's a crazy son-of-a-bitch, and you know it."
Caden's eyes bore into mine. "You're the most beautiful woman I've ever
seen."
Smiling, I trace the line of his jaw with my index finger. "Thank you," I
reply happily. "But you know what," my hand slides down to his chest,
"Derek was right about one thing. He was able to make me fall in love, just
like he planned, but it wasn't his true self I had fallen for."
"I fell in love with the illusion he created for me. That's why he never got
mad at me, and we never fought. Derek catered to all my likes and dislikes,
and foolishly I never suspected a thing. Only when I discovered his secret
did I recognize all the hints that I missed. I finally understood why he
always wanted to visit my parent's home or why he was constantly at the
library when I knew how much he hated reading."
"Derek was an amazing liar, and every word was scripted to perfection.
Hell, he didn't even work for a construction firm. He was a supervisor in his
father's marketing business. Everything was a lie, even sex. Derek always
insisted we only have sex at night with the light off, and yet I never
understood why. Thinking about who he imagined while we were having
sex makes me sick to my stomach."
"I let him manipulate and change me without even knowing it. I was the
stepping stone to his goal. I've been used before and thrown away, but never
had I experienced it to that extent. He broke me and left behind an empty
shell."
"The last page I read, he mentioned his triumphant goal of building the
house, it disgusted me. I remember scanning through the last page before
glancing toward the big telescope pointing out the window, directly
opposite my sister's bedroom. I knew damn well it wasn't for stars. I feared
Derek for the first time, and was furious with myself for letting that bastard
come near my sister."
"The last thing I remembered was placing my engagement ring on top of his
book and leaving a simple note for him to never appear in front of Grace or
me again. If he did, I couldn't guarantee his safety. Also, someone like him
should not have the privilege to admire the beauty of my baby sister, so I
tore all the pictures from the walls, shattered his frames, and threw every
photo away along with the telescope. I quickly packed my bags, drove to
the farthest hotel I could find, checked in, threw up in the bathroom, then
cried myself to sleep."
"That was the first time in eight years that I missed my mother's event. I
didn't attend the next year either because I was terrified of possibly seeing
him. To this day, she questions why I never showed up, but I still cannot
bring myself to tell her. All I told my family was I ended my relationship
with Derek and asked them never to speak about him in front of me again."
"The only people who truly know the entire story are my best friends, Julie
and Cherry. Bless their loving hearts for being there for me. Without them, I
don't think I would have been able to cope with the betrayal and sadness."
Chuckling, I snuggle deeper into Caden's side. "After I told them what
happened, Cherry found Derek and gave him a good beating. She even took
pictures to show me. I had a very satisfying laugh then." Squeezing his
hand, I mumble, "Now you know the whole story."
I sigh loudly with relief. It feels great telling Caden everything. It feels like
a huge boulder has lifted off my shoulders, and the release allows me to
breathe normally again. I'm like a new person and a new woman. Gazing at
Caden's profile, I realize how lucky I am to have someone like him by my
side.
Feeling my stare, he grins at me. "Erin…"
I yelp with surprise when he lifts me onto his lap. With a small chuckle, I sit
straddling him, our faces inches apart.
"Cad-," My voice is cut off by a hot smoldering kiss. I moan loudly as
Caden's tongue invades my mouth while his hands roam along my body.
Shuddering with pleasure, tingles rush through my body and straight down
to my core. Caden's hands travel gently from the side of my waist, up to my
shoulders, then to the nape of my neck. Kissing me hard one last time, he
pulls us apart.
"I love you so much, Erin," Caden states firmly.
I giggle lightly. "I know. You tell me all the time."
"I know, but do you realize that I'm madly in love with you. You make me
crazy and do things I wouldn't do for anyone else. Nevertheless, it draws me
closer to you. Erin, do you have any idea how grateful I am to hold you in
my arms right now?"
He wraps himself around me. "I want to hold you forever and never let go.
I realize I say, 'I love you' a lot, but I say it because I mean it. I say it
because I want my feelings to reach you. I want you to understand that I
love the Erin, who cares for others more than herself. I love the stubborn
woman who's strong-willed and independent. I even love the girl who
refuses to watch the Star Wars trilogy with me, and that's saying a lot."
I snicker softly at his statement, even though small streams of tears fall
from the corner of my eyes.
"But most of all," Caden says, his soft voice turning stern, "I love the once
broken woman who has gone through so much and bears all the pain alone.
The same person who puts her sister's needs before her own and treasures
her family and friends. What Derek has done to you, I cannot erase, no
matter how much I want to. If I could, I'll track that bastard down and beat
the crap out of him, but that's another story."
"However, I'm grateful for one thing. I'm glad Derek never realized how
wonderful and amazing you were because if he did, I wouldn't have the
chance to meet you. I wouldn't know such a remarkable woman existed.
Now I can finally understand why it's so hard for you to trust people and,
most of all, men. If I was in your shoes, I can't guarantee that I could trust
anyone ever again. "
"Yet," Caden says, wiping my tears away, "you have shown me so many
times how incredible you are. What I see is not a broken shell but a strong
woman who has a heart of gold. I see the woman who I fell madly in love
with."
Throwing my arms around his shoulders, I sob into the base of his neck. I
cry for the pain of the past and the happiness of the present. How can I be
so lucky to find someone like Caden?
"I love you too," I mumble against him. Caden holds me close and tenderly
soothes my back as my tears continue to fall.
With Caden near, for the first time in forever, I let my heart completely
open once again.

OceanofPDF.com
 CHAPTER 23
Erin

I park my car in front of Mitsuhiro Palace, Grace's favorite sushi restaurant.

I had called Grace the night before and asked her to lunch, just the two of
us. It's been two days since Caden and I had our overnight trip, and now
that we're back, I can finally sit down and talk to her like I've wanted too.
For the past few days, I've wondered why Grace kept everything a secret.
Did she not want me to worry? She was protecting me all this time, and I
had no clue at all.
Grace has done so much for me. I somehow felt like I have let her down as
an older sister. I should be the one protecting her, not the other way around.
Yet I can't stop the smile radiating on my face as I think about how lucky I
am to have a younger sister that loves me as much as she does.
Entering the restaurant, I see that Grace is already seated at a table near the
corner of the room. Placing my purse on the chair, I take a seat across from
her. "Did you order already?"
"Nope, I was waiting for you," she replies, opening the menu.
"I'm excited," I say cheerfully, "it's been a while since we've come here."
"I was thinking the same thing."
"What are you getting?" I question opening my menu.
"You know how much I enjoy their specialty rolls. I think I'll get a few of
those again. How about you?"
I point to the image on the third page. "The spicy tuna roll, my favorite.
Let's order the miso soup too. I know how much you enjoy that dish."
"Good idea, they have excellent dishes here besides sushi. Although sushi is
the main reason why I'm here."
After placing the orders and obtaining our drinks, Grace and I begin talking
about our mother's upcoming banquet. There is only one week left before
the big event, and so far, everything is going according to plan. Because
Grace is currently busy with school, I've spent most of my days helping
mother with the finishing touches to the banquet. When I wasn't helping
her, I spent my free time with Caden.
We continue to talk even as the food arrives. "Enough about me," Grace
says, grabbing her chopsticks, "what's new? Of course, other than you and
Caden having some enjoyable sexy time that Saturday morning that I
stopped by. So how did that go?" Grace wiggles her brows in laughter and
anticipation.
My cheeks heat up in a deep blush. Grace and I talk about everything, but
relationships and romance weren't one of them. I have never had a worthy
relationship to talk about anyway. There was Derek, but even when we were
dating, if I wanted to consult someone about my problems, I went to Cherry
and Julie.
It's not like I didn't trust Grace, but I never had the pull to talk freely to her
like I did with my friends. I've always felt like there was a barrier that
separated us even though we were sisters, but it's only recently that I
realized it was me alone putting up that wall that held Grace at bay. But no
more will I let that happen.
"It was amazing," I grin smugly before popping a piece of sushi in my
mouth and chewing it with pleasure, "and Caden was outstanding."
She laughs happily. "I'm sure it was, you looked thoroughly ravished and
sleep deprived, and yet you were beaming."
"You weren't even surprised when I told you Caden was at my place."
"Of course not, you had just told him you loved him. I'm more surprised
that he didn't drop everything and come flying right back to you."
I place a piece of my spicy tuna roll onto Grace's plate and all my pickled
ginger. I never cared too much for the ginger, but I know how much she
loves eating it. "Thank you," she states, satisfied.
"You're welcome," I reply. "Caden wanted to return, but he had work
responsibilities to attend to, and he couldn't leave. That's a part of him that I
adore. He truly cares about what he does, and seeing him work so hard only
makes me fall deeper in love with him."
Grace captures my gaze, her expression pleased. "He's a good man Erin. I'm
glad you were willing to give him a chance."
It's weird to think that if I never gave Caden a chance, I wouldn't be here
telling my sister about the man that has changed my world. If I had walked
away, I wouldn't have known how being in love with Caden felt like or how
amazing it was to have someone equally return my affection.
Even if I closed my eyes, I can't imagine a world where Caden isn't a part of
my life. Once again, I'm thankful that he stuck with me even though I tried
to push him away. I smile warmly, "Me too."
The rest of the conversation lightens as we talk about other topics. Minutes
later and both plates are entirely bare, and the soup is long gone. Even
Grace, who doesn't eat much, has cleared her plate. Though Grace is
reluctant to let me pay the bill, I eagerly pay with no qualms.
"You said you have a few more hours to spare before your last class,
correct?" I ask signing the receipt attached to the small clipboard.
"Yes. On Monday, I have a night class which I'm not overly fond of, but it
was the only one available when I signed up for classes."
"If that's the case, wanna go for a little stroll? The weather isn't too bad
today."
"Why not?" she replies, getting up.
Fifteen minutes later and we're walking down a gorgeous trail within
Meadow Park half a mile from my apartment. Side by side, we stroll in
silence, basking in the beauty of the afternoon. The cloudy sky hides the
rays of the sun as a light breeze rustles the leaves. Hearing shouts and
laughter, I turn to see a group of teenagers and adults playing soccer. It
looks like someone scored a goal because high fives and hugs were happily
exchanged by only one team.
"Erin, is there something you want to talk to me about?"
My attention shifts to Grace only for me to witness a questionable
expression. "There is," I reply frankly.
"Should I be worried?"
"No, but I think we should sit down first." I lead us to a wooden bench off
trail facing the soccer game I saw earlier. "There's not a better way to say
this, so I'm just going to say what's been on my mind. When did you first
learn that the men of my past used me to get close to you?"
Grace tenses, her eyes widening. "Did Caden tell you that I knew?"
"He did, but I suspected you already knew before I asked him. All he did
was confirm my suspicion."
Shoulders slumping, she bites her lower lip and nibbles on it nervously.
Avoiding my stare, her eyes wander everywhere but me. Her voice barely a
whisper, she asks, "Do you hate me?"
"What?" I cry, taken back from her sudden inquiry. "Why would I hate
you?"
"Because I'm the reason those men did what they did. It's my fault you
suffered through so much hardship."
I place my palms on her cheeks and squeeze them hard, making her lips
pucker, only then does she meet my stare. "Listen, Grace, and I never want
you to forget this. It is never and will never be your fault for what they did
or the mistakes I've made in the past. I was a naïve little girl who fell in
love too fast, trusted too strongly, and was too blinded by my foolishness
that I allowed myself to be hurt, constantly. That's why I don't ever want
you to blame yourself again. Ok?"
Sniffing, she nods against my hold, and I can tell she's trying her best to
contain her tears. With one more squeeze, I let her go. "When did you find
out?"
"On my sixteenth birthday. You were dating Keith at the time, do you
remember?"
"I do. I had a crush on him for two years and was honestly surprised when
he asked me out. We were only going out for a week before he broke up
with me the day after your sixteenth birthday."
Grace's face scrunches in disgust as she tells the rest of the story. "I had
excused myself to the bathroom during my party, and on the way back, that
bastard tried to make a move on me."
"What?" I spat out the simple word.
"I couldn't believe that my sister's boyfriend was trying to kiss me. I was
stunned, shocked, and completely repulsed. And then he creepily said
something about how I was always the one he wanted. That it was easier to
get to me if he used you first. I was so shaken I kneed him in the groin, ran
away and avoided him for the rest of the night."
I bark with laugher, my shoulders quivering in excitement. "That is so like
you. I'm sure that was the last thing Keith expected when he approached
you. How come you never told me?"
"Because I knew how much you liked him. I mean, you cried for three days
after he broke up with you. How could I tell the truth when you were
already in so much misery? After that day, my eyes finally opened, and I
started to see the truth of what was going on. And still, I can't seem to
understand a single reason behind it."
"What do you mean?"
Adjusting her position, she crosses her legs and leans back comfortably
against the bench. "I don't understand why they choose me when you're the
beautiful one."
"What!" I shout, shooting up from my seat, causing bystanders to glance at
our direction. "Tell me you're kidding."
Grace perfectly shaped brows arch in confusion. "I'm not joking. Between
the two of us, you're the prettier one."
"Grace, seriously?"
"I'm very serious. You have dad's wonderful black curls and big brown
eyes. You're blessed with our mother's great facial bone structure and
granny's curves. I'm over here all stick and bone. You have no idea how
much I'll kill for your ass. I have non-existent cushions."
I laugh again this time louder. Clenching the back of the bench seat for
support, I let the tears of laughter roll down my face. We were meant to be
sisters. They always say, "you only want what you can't have," and that
statement couldn't be more accurate.
Catching my breath, I sigh, "And here I have always been jealous of your
golden hair and godly figure." I dive in for a hug, which Grace eagerly
accepts. "We are truly meant to be sisters."
She laughs along with me. "I couldn't agree more. You're important to me,
Erin, and I love you. Plus, I know that the person I love can only be
someone who loves you as much as I do, if not more."
"I love you too," I reply, "but there is something I'm curious about. Who
told you what happened between Derek and me?"
Grace glares past my right shoulder at the mention of his name. "Julie filled
me in on what happened."
"Did you remember who he was when I first introduced him to you?"
"I didn't, and now I wished I would have. If I did, none of that would have
happened to you."
"That might be true," I say, smiling warmly, "but I also think it made me
into a better person. Don't get me wrong I'm still bitter about it, but I
learned a lot from it. Just remember, Grace it's not your fault. It's all in the
past, and all I want to do now is face my future- Caden."
Graces match my smile as she speaks, "He really loves you, Erin, and he's
the only guy I ever approved of. I never liked Derek even when you
introduced us, and there was a good reason why."
"I think it'll make Caden extremely happy to know my sister approves of
him."
"Are you guys official yet?"
I nod enthusiastically. "As of Saturday."
"Awww, you guys are so in love. It's making me jealous."
"It's time for you to find your own too."
She smirks eyes twinkling. "I have someone in mind."
"Really, who?"
"That a story for next time," she says, getting up from her spot, "for now,
let's head back. There are a few things I need to do before my class this
evening."
I follow her lead, but a pout settles onto my lips. "Alright, but I expect you
to tell me about this person sometime in the future."
She strides back onto the trail with me by her side. With a serious
expression, she states confidently, "One day, when the time is right, I'll tell
you."

OceanofPDF.com
 CHAPTER 24
Caden
It's Friday night, and I was on my way home from work when I received a
text from Zack to join him and Kyle at a bar downtown. I initially wanted to
skip out after such a long and hectic day, but it's been a while since I've
seen my friends. Erin had not only taken over my thoughts but my time as
well.
I can't help but smile every time I think about her. For the past week, we've
been stuck together like glue. Erin decided not to teach summer school this
year, giving her more free time than usual. When she wasn't helping her
mother with the banquet, she was with me.
In the past week, we went swimming, explore the zoo, revisited the
aquarium, and practically did everything together. However, the nights
when we cuddled in front of the TV watching reruns of "Friends," or when I
came home from work, and she was there waiting for me, made me realize
how lucky I am. And it's those mornings I see her curled beside me with her
messy locks spread out on the pillow that makes my chest ache with so
much happiness and satisfaction.
After our first time, Erin has been sleeping at my place almost every night.
Knowing she's there waiting for me when I get home calms my heart and
puts me at ease. However, having her there is hell for my libido. She makes
me so damn horny. I want her when I wake up and the last second when I
close my eyes at night.
I wasn't surprised when Friday came, and I was behind on all my projects.
Of course, I did it to myself because I've been leaving work early to be with
Erin. Luckily, I finished everything right before the due date, which gives
me an excuse to have a few drinks tonight. There wasn't anyone waiting for
me at home anyway because Erin said she'll be at her friend's place
preparing for the big event tomorrow.
So here I am fifteen minutes later at the Liquid Lounge per Zack's request.
The bar isn't too busy yet since it's only nine, but without a doubt, in a few
hours, the place will be packed. I make my way to where Kyle and Zack are
already holding their first drink.
Zack hands me a beer. "I feel like I haven't seen you in ages. Dude, where
have you been?"
Before I can answer Kyle chimes in, "He's probably distracted with that
special someone he's keeping locked up at his place."
"Well, I can't say that's completely untrue," I reply grinning while taking a
swing of my drink, "but I'm not such a sadist that I would lock Erin up, she
simply can't get enough of me."
"Oh please," Zack wails, "we know she has you completely wrapped around
her little finger. She's got you whipped, hardcore."
Kyle chuckles, nodding in my direction, "To be honest, if anyone's going to
get locked up, it's you."
I snicker slowly. I'm not even going to deny Kyle's statement. Puffing out
my chest a bit, I smirk, "Hey, if Erin wants to lock me up and never let me
go, then I'll gladly let her close that door without a fight."
"God," Zack groans, drowning his drink, "you're a total goner man. I can't
believe you're going to dedicate yourself to one single person."
"What's so wrong with that?"
"Nothing," Kyle says, leaning against the counter, a playful grin on his face,
"Zack's just jealous."
"Jealous?" Zack's eyebrows lift in questioning. "What do I have to be
jealous of?"
With a smug look, I cross my arms and mirror Kyle's position. "Oh, I don't
know, maybe you're jealous of the great relationship I have with a
wonderful woman since we all know you can't keep a girl more than a
week."
Zack places his empty bottle on the counter before directing the bartender
to give him another beer. "It's not that I can't keep a woman. I simply
choose not to. I don't like to experience the same flavor more than once, I'm
more, how would you say it?" He shrugs, "experimental." And if we're on
the topic of woman problems, Kyle is even worse than I am."
"Me?" Kyle asks, his head tipping to the side slightly. "I don't have any
woman problems."
Zack scowls. "And that's the problem right there."
Kyle shakes his head before looking over at me. "I think Zack's drunk. He's
babbling away like a mad man."
"I'm only on my second bottle. I'm far from being drunk. Also, you know
exactly what I mean," Zack nods at me, "and so does Caden."
Kyle looks between us, confusion demonstrating on his face.
"I think what Zack is trying to say is we haven't seen you with anyone in a
while."
"No," Zack replies, looking straight at Kyle, "I'm saying when was the last
time you got laid? I mean, every time we go out, women flock to you all the
time, and yet I never see you take one home."
"Well, that's because I don't want to."
"Why not?" Zack questions restlessly.
Kyle groans, and sets his drink down. "I'm different from you, Zack. I'm not
into the easy minded women who drink too much and only have one thing
on their mind. I don't want a woman who will simply open their legs to any
willing guy or drink so much they can't even remember their name. Those
types of women won't even make my dick twitch. I have no desire for them,
and yet they are the ones that fawn over me. You'll understand one day
when you meet someone special," he glances at me, "right Caden?"
Letting out a sigh, I agree, "I'm going to have to take Kyle's side this time.
When I'm with Erin, we just don't have sex. We connect on a whole new
level. It's not only about the pleasure but the desire to share a bond. I might
sound cheesy as hell, but it's the truth."
We remain silent as the level of my words sink into our thoughts. Kyle and I
are childhood friends, and I understand him as if he's my very own brother.
He has always been the perfect gentleman, and when he loves, he loves
wholeheartedly. Zack, on the other hand, is the complete opposite, he's a
bed them leave them kind of guy. Ever since I have known him, he's never
had a steady girlfriend.
We all sit there facing the dance floor, drinking out beers lost in thought. As
the night gets darker, the place becomes crowded, and soon the bar stools
near us no longer remain open. Party Rock Anthem by LMFAO plays
loudly in the background, and the dance floor is now full of people.
"Hey," Zack says, turning to me. Kyle, who sits between us, leans back
against his stool, allowing me to face him.
"Yeah?"
Raising his half-empty bottle, he says honestly, "Caden, I have a tendency
to joke around, but I want to let you know that I'm truly happy for you. You
deserve to have someone you love very much, and I'm glad Erin can be that
person. Although I have to say, I am going to miss my wing-man."
I nick our bottles together, acknowledging his message. "Thanks. However,
no one said Kyle couldn't be my replacement."
Following our actions, Kyle taps his bottle against ours. "It will be my
honor."
"So then when do I get to see this Erin you talk so much about?" Zack asks.
"How about now?" I reply, brightly as I see Zack nod in agreement. I can't
think of a better time than now for her to finally meet my friends. Pressing
#1 on my cell phone, I speed dial Erin's number. After two quick rings,
Erin's sweet voice fills my ear. "Hello."
"Hey, sweetheart, how are things going at your friend's place? Did you
finish what you needed to?"
"We did, about a few minutes before you called. Why, do you miss me
already?" Erin teases.
I beam grinning to myself. "You know I miss you every single minute we're
apart. Didn't I demonstrate that to you this morning? I was almost late to
work because of you."
Erin chuckles, and I can't tell, but I'm sure she's playfully glaring at me at
this moment. "I think what you meant was I was almost late because of you.
Who was the one that jumped into the shower with me this morning when I
told him not to? A fifteen-minute shower lasted almost an hour."
"Fine, I admit this morning was seventy percent my fault."
"Seventy percent?" she cries flabbergasted, "more like one hundred percent
your fault."
"No way," I protest, smiling, enjoying the conversation. "You know you're
responsible for thirty percent of it."
"How?"
"Simple," I answer, leaning against the counter, "it's that hot body of yours
at fault. I can't keep my hands off you even if I tried. Also, it didn't help that
you walked into the bathroom naked. If that's not temptation, then I don't
know what is?"
"Sheesh, Caden." Erin giggles softly. "What am I going to do with you?"
"I don't know, but I know damn well what I'm going to do to you tonight."
Hearing a loud sigh, I turn to the noise to see Kyle and Zack shake their
heads. "What?" I silently mouth to them.
"Yo," Zack says irritated, "enough of the flirting and just ask her if she
wants to come out or not."
"Fine...fine," I reply with a huff.
"Caden, who are you talking to?" Erin asks.
"My friend Zack, we're currently hanging out at a bar. Do you want to
swing by and meet my friends and maybe have a few drinks with us? Since
you're still with your friends, you can bring them along because I want to
meet them too. What do you say?"
"I would love that," she exclaims happily, "let me ask them." A few shouts
and seconds later, she answers, "they said 'yes,' we will leave right now.
Where are you guys?"
"The Liquid Lounge."
"The one downtown, right?"
"Correct."
"Perfect, we're nearby, so I'll see you in a bit."
"Sounds wonderful, also one more thing."
"Yes?" I can imagine Erin's cute head tilting to the side, waiting for my
response.
"I love you," I reply softly.
Almost hearing the smile, she answers, "I love you too."
With a delighted grin, I end the call. "Erin is meeting us here, and she's
bringing her two best friends with her."
"Ohhh," Zack reacts, rubbing his hands together, "are her friends hot?"
"I'm not sure, never met them."
"I met one of Erin's friends a few years back at the banquet," Kyle says. "If
I remember correctly, I think she's a librarian. She had bright red curly hair
and light green eyes hidden behind round glasses. She was a little bit on the
bigger side, but I remember thinking she was very cute."
My arms cross against my chest, I shake my head in distress. "I swear Kyle.
Sometimes, I feel like you know more about Erin than I do. How is that
even possible?"
"Can't be helped," Kyle answers with a shrug, "Not only do I attend her
mother's party yearly, but her father is a great friend and co-worker." Kyle
gets off the stool and pats my shoulder. "Also, since you're dating Erin, you
should know that her father is very protective of his girls so that you don't
do anything stupid in the future."
My brows crease together as my face scrunches in displeasure. "I will never
hurt Erin."
"Good," Kyle says before walking away.
"Where are you going?" I shout after him.
Without turning, he yells, "Gotta pee."
Ten minutes later, Kyle returns. Our backs rest against the bar counter, and
eyes lock onto the overly packed dance floor. I watch silently as the half-
naked women and lustful guys grind along to the music. Six months ago, I
could easily see myself as any of those men. It's funny how fast a person
can change because of one special person.
"Caden," Zack says, nudging my shoulder, "do you see that hot blonde on
the dance floor with the huge honkers?"
I scan the crowd. "You mean the blond with the strawberry highlights, crop
top, and extra short shorts, who keeps sneaking glances in your direction?"
"Yeah, hot right, what do you think?"
"Eh..." I shrug, "not much to look at if you're asking me."
"What?" Zack cries, shocked, "not much to look at? Don't you see her
breast practically falling out of her shirt? They look damn good if you ask
me."
"They look fake," Kyle says.
"I agree. It's probably all that plastic under there that's making them look so
big and good."
"So," a familiar voice to my left speaks, "you like big breasts, huh?" My
head snaps to the side, and I see an adorable Erin with her arms crossed,
smirking at me. I hold back a moan when I see the light blue summer dress
clinging nicely to Erin's luscious body. She tied her hair neatly into a long
ponytail, and even in the dimness of the room, I can tell she has makeup on.
She looks so damn cute. "Er-"
"Kyle," Erin cries happily. Before I finish saying her name, she runs past
me and throws her arms around Kyle's shoulders.
What the heck?
"Hey Erin," I hear Kyle say while patting the top of her head, "missed me?"
Erin nods, looking up at him, her grin expanding. Jealousy surges through
me, and my jaw clenches with annoyance. I realize they knew each other,
but how close could they possibly be? I don't care if Kyle is my best friend.
I don't want him holding her at all.
Kyle grabs Erin's shoulder and slowly draws away from the hug. He glances
at me, but his words are directed at Erin. "Thanks for the joyful hug Erin
but if I don't let you go soon, I won't make it home alive."
She peeks over her shoulder then trots in my direction until she stands
inches from me. Smirking, she asks, "Were you jealous?"
I grab Erin's wrist hauling her against my chest. Leaning closely, I whisper
into her ear, "I'll show you how jealous I was later in bed tonight."
Erin gasps lightly, but I see the excitement in her eyes that I'm positive
match my own. Acting innocent, I twist her around, so she's directly facing
Zack. "Zack, this is my girlfriend, Erin."
"Nice to finally meet you," he says, extending his hand. "I'm glad I can
finally see the person who's been making my friend act like a love-sick
fool."
"Love-sick fool, huh?" she replies, brightly shaking his hand.
"And, of course," I say, nodding at Kyle, "you already know Kyle."
"I do," she replies. Erin slides from my side and stands between the two
girls she brought along with her. From the times Erin has told me about her
friends, I assume the skinny blonde with the red silk dress and black heels is
Cherry. The one to Erin's left with the fiery curly hair with a skirt and white
top must be Julie.
Erin lightly pushes her friends forward. "Guys, I would like you to meet my
two best friends, Cherry and Julie."
Before anyone can exchange greetings, Cherry strides towards me with her
arms crossed. Her brows cave, lips line thinly, and her steps admit
confidence and determination. "You're Caden?"
I nod silently and instantly stand a bit straighter.
Cherry leans in close, her gaze never hesitating. "You're a pretty lucky guy
to have someone as special as our Erin, but," she jabs her index finger
against the center of my chest, "if you ever hurt her, I swear I'll kill you
slowly and painfully." She withdraws leisurely a sweet but deadly smile
arching her lips. "You got that?"
A chill runs down my spine, and once again, all I manage to do is nod.
"Good. Now," she turns to the bartender, "I'll have three margaritas on the
rocks, please."
"Cherry," Julie says, rushing to her side, "you know we can't drink tonight.
We have to wake up early tomorrow."
"Why is that?" Zack questions.
Erin sighs heavily. "We have my mother's annual banquet tomorrow, and
we're helping out with the event. That means we have to be up by seven
tomorrow."
Julie stares at Cherry. "Exactly what Erin said, don't you remember?"
Cherry hands her a margarita. "Jules, learn to live a little, plus no one said
we're getting wasted tonight. One drink won't kill us."
"Wait a minute. The event doesn't start until four in the afternoon," Kyle
interrupts, confused.
Erin grabs the other margarita from Cherry's hand before responding, "I
know, but my mother is a perfectionist. Kyle, you're going to be there,
right?"
I watch Zack take a seat next to the girls and begin chatting, a beer in his
hand, and a smile on his face.
"Of course, you know I attend every year. That's why I was surprised when
I didn't see you these last two summers."
Erin tenses beside me, and instantly I can tell she's thinking about Derek.
Hoping to lighten the mood, I wrap my arms around Erin, pulling her
weight against me. I look at Kyle, "That's alright because she'll be at the
event tomorrow and with the most handsome man by her side."
"Oh," Kyle smirks, "then you must be referring to me? Erin, what time
should I pick you up?"
She giggles from Kyle's comeback, and immediately her muscles relax
against my hold. My fingers smooth over her hands that were shaking a few
seconds ago. She's glad for the change of subject, and so am I. Erin takes a
sip of her drink. "I would say three o'clock, but once again, I don't think
you'll make it to my doorstep alive."
Kyle's shoulders shake with laughter. "As much as I like you, I want to live
a little bit longer."
"Then I guess we should avoid the hugs for now."
He grins smugly. "Good idea."
"That reminds me I have to talk to Zack to see if he can come tomorrow."
Erin steps away from my embrace and approaches Zack.
While she talks to him, I look back to see Kyle deep into a conversation
with Cherry. On the other hand, Julie sits on the stool facing the dance floor,
her thumbs twirling the small umbrella that came with her drink.
I take the seat next to her. "Julie, right?"
She nods and answers silently, "Yeah."
"You don't seem like you're having too much fun, everything going ok?"
She nods again, continuing to look at the dance floor. "Yeah."
"Oh, come on," I say, showing her a grand smile, "Erin tells me you're a
writer, I'm sure you have more than the word 'yeah' in your vocabulary."
For the first time tonight, I see Julie's lips curve upwards into a beaming
grin, and her eyes twinkle with humor. "It's going great. You can say I'm not
used to the loud music, alcohol, or half-naked people rubbing against each
other in the dark."
I copy her action and direct my attention to the crowded floor. A few feet
away and in clear view is a scrawny brunette with a small top that hardly
covers anything besides her nipples and a skirt so short she might as well be
wearing nothing at all. She's seductively twirling her body to the beat, not
caring who's copping a feel.
"Well," I clear my throat, "some people enjoy doing things like that."
Julie turns to me, her head tilts slightly to the side in questioning, "But
why?"
"Good question." My eyes follow the girl who is now rubbing her body
against some guy. "I'm not sure, maybe it's the alcohol, the excitement, or
perhaps it's something else that makes them act that way."
Julie remains quiet, observing every detail around her. The small umbrella
has now disappeared from her hand and is nowhere to be seen. Looking to
my left, Erin and Zack are still talking about tomorrow's event while on my
right, Cherry and Kyle remain chatting. I turn back to Julie, unsure of her
silence.
I didn't think she would talk anymore, but then she surprises me by saying
out loud, "I never understood why. If it was me, all I would want is to have
the person I love in my arms as we sway to a slow romantic song. I think
there is nothing more perfect than that."
I look over at her as I absorb those deep words. She is completely right. I
hate to admit it, but not so long ago, I was exactly like that arrogant guy on
that dance floor grinding to some girl I hardly knew, hoping she'll
accompany me to my bed that night. However, now I can't imagine wanting
to do anything but hold Erin and dance the night away.
"You're a very lucky man," Julie says, our eyes finally making contact.
I'm not sure what I see in those light green eyes of hers. Is it vulnerability,
happiness, or do I sense a hint of sadness? I never find the answer because
Julie quickly glances away and jumps off the stool.
"Although, I'm even luckier than you since I will always be her most
beloved friend. And to me, that's all I need because when Erin is happy, I'm
also happy. So, if you ever hurt her, I'll be right there next to Cherry coming
after you." Julie gives me one last grin, grabs her drink, and walks over to
Cherry and Kyle.
Studying her friends, I feel relieved that she has two amazing people
looking out for her. Anyone can tell how much they love her. Of course, I
don't ever expect to hurt or make Erin cry, but it's good to know that there
are two special ladies ready to knock some sense right back into me if I ever
did.
I fiddle with my watch and see that it's almost midnight, just about the right
time to head home. A devilish smile spreads across my face, and I'm
trembling with eagerness. If we leave now, I'll have a few hours to punish
my little curvy minx for ignoring me for half the night and, of course,
hugging Kyle before me. Thinking about her cries and moans of pleasure
sends a shiver down my spine and straight to the bulge hidden behind my
jeans. Grabbing my beer, I make my way to where Erin stands.
Oh... what a lovely night it's going to be.

OceanofPDF.com
 CHAPTER 25
Erin

"Hey mom," I say a batch of lilies in my arms, "where do you want these?"
She points to a circular table in the middle of the large room. "On that table,
please, I want them to be a part of the centerpiece.
I do as she instructs before moving to the next table. I set down the third
piece when a soft voice sounds from behind me. "Can I help?"
"You're finally here," I say, looking back at Grace.
"Sorry, I know I'm late. I had to work this morning."
"That's alright. We weren't expecting you until later anyway. You're here
earlier than we thought you would be," I reply honestly. "There's not much
left to do, just a few finishing touches before the event begins."
"Allow me to help," she says. Grace and I take the perfectly arranged floral
centerpieces from the metal cart and place them on each table. Thoroughly
finished, we circle the table again, making sure everything is perfect. We
both know our mother wouldn't settle for anything less.
I'm straightening the vases when Graces walks over to me. Looking around,
she questions, "Erin, didn't Julie come with you this morning? Where is
she?"
I step back from the table and observe the arrangement. "Julie and Cherry
were here earlier, but they had to leave. Julie has a live meet and greet this
afternoon, and Cherry's finishing one of her orders that must be shipped out
by tomorrow. Though they're busy, they were kind enough to volunteer their
time to help."
"Where's Julie's meet and greet? Is it here in town?"
"No, if I remember correctly, she's traveling, but I don't think it's that far
away. What did she say again," I wonder, tapping my index finger against
my temple trying to remember our earlier conversation this morning, "I
think she said it was about an hour away?"
"Will she be back before the banquet starts?"
"Don't worry she'll make it. She always does."
"I'm not worried, just curious that's all."
Hands resting on my hips, I observe Grace's grimaced expression. Her
words don't match her expression. My gaze shifts to her fidgeting fingers
hovering over her belly button. There's something she's not telling me.
What is she hiding? I'm about to question her when we're interrupted by our
mother.
"All done?"
"Yes," we reply in unison.
She claps her hands together. "Perfect, that's the last of it. Thanks for
helping out, my amazing daughters."
"No problem at all," I reply.
Mom nods at me. "Cherry and Julie are coming tonight, correct?"
"Yes, they'll be here."
"Good, I wanted to thank them for being such great help this morning.
Those girls volunteered their time even when they were busy. Also, I
couldn't be more thankful to Julie for donating a copy of her newly released
book for the auction. She is such a sweet girl."
I grin. "She sure is. Later I'm going over to Cherry's place to get ready.
Then we'll carpool back here."
"How come you're going to her place?" Grace asks.
"The dress I bought last time when we went shopping was a tad too long.
So, Cherry was willing to adjust the length for me. Plus, I figured since I
would be going to her place anyway, I would get ready there."
My mother's expression softens. "Will you come tonight?"
I wrap my arm around her waist and leaning into her side. "I'll be here, I
promise."
She kisses the top of my head. "Since there's time to spare, why don't we
grab some lunch?"
Grace takes out her phone. "I'll tell dad to come."
"No," mom declares, stopping her, "girls only, I need some mother-daughter
bonding time."
"You're going to make him jealous," I joke.
"Yes, I will, you know how much he adores you two." Grabbing the keys,
she walks toward the exit. "And to add salt to the wound, I'll even send him
a wonderful picture. Now come on, girls, lunch is on me."
Grace and I glance at each other grinning ear to ear. "I guess we're getting a
free meal," Grace says.
"Who doesn't like free food?" I reply, happily as we trot out the door.
An hour later, we're leaning back against our chairs, satisfied with our meal.
I don't recall a time I had so much fun with my mother and sister. We joked,
laughed, and enjoyed each other's company to the fullest. I had forgotten
how funny and wonderful my mother could be. As for Grace, our bond has
been stronger since our talk, and I can finally be myself when we're
together.
"Darn," Grace cries, glancing down at her golden watch.
"What's wrong?" I ask.
She quickly reaches for her purse hanging by the edge of the chair. "I forgot
that I have to meet with my classmate about our upcoming case study. If I
don't leave right now, I'll be late."
"Well then what are you waiting for, get going sweetie," Mother says.
Grace circles around the table, giving each of us a hug. "Thanks for the
lunch, mom," Grace says before excitedly nudging my shoulder. "And I
can't wait to witness Caden's reaction tonight when he sees you in that
stunning dress. He's going to be star struck."
I blush while imagining Caden's reaction. Would he like my dress? Before I
can come up with a response, Grace is rushing out the doors.
"Erin... Erin..."
I blink rapidly, swaying away from my thoughts. "Sorry, mother, what did
you say?"
"I said, who is Caden?"
My attention jerks in her direction, and I see her waiting patiently for my
answer. I haven't told my parents about Caden because I felt the time wasn't
right yet. It hasn't been long since we've started dating, and I want us to
enjoy the sanctuary of our relationship without the overbearing questions
from our parents, especially our mothers.
However, as I'm staring at my mother's blue eyes full of sincerity, I've
concluded that I want her and everyone else to know about Caden. He's my
world, the man I love, and the one person that can always make me smile
when I'm feeling down. So why shouldn't I let the world know how
important he is to me? I don't doubt that my parents will adore him. "Caden
is my boyfriend and someone I love very much."
"What?" she screams enthusiastically, "are you serious?"
"You're too loud," I whisper while giving the onlookers an apologetic nod.
"Mother, quieter, please. You're attracting attention."
She squeals her upper body closing in. "I could care less. My baby has
someone special in her life, and I want to hear all about it. So, who is he?
What does he do? Does he live around here? How old is he?"
I chuckle at her incoming questions. "Mom, slow down, that's too many
questions to answer all at once. Also," I say laughing, pushing her shoulder
gently, "I need a little more space between us."
She wasn't aware that with each question, her body unknowingly moved
closer and closer toward me until she was only a breath away. Instantly she
clears her throat and slides back into her chair. "Sorry," she mumbles.
"That's okay," I answer sincerely. I am beyond excited that my mother
would be interested in my love life. Reaching across the table, I rest my left
hand over hers, "should we go for a walk?" With a satisfied grin, she nods
in agreement.
Ten minutes later, we arrive at the park and head to the nearest trail. It's
such a beautiful day outside that I'm not surprised at how crowded the park
is, it's the weekend after all. There are many bikers, skaters, and runners
who whiz past us as we proceed with our walk.
A calm and relaxing silence stretches between us, and I know that my
mother is waiting for me to speak. She's been quiet since we've left the
restaurant, but by how she's fidgeting, I can tell she's dying to know every
little detail about Caden.
I look at my mother's bright expression and my gaze trails over her perfect
blonde hair and lively blue eyes. Her skin is flawless like usual, and the
light make-up does no justice to her beauty, it's hard to believe she'll be
forty-eight in a couple of months. I envied her exquisiteness like I did
Grace's. I'm grateful to be her daughter.
Regardless of what people said about me or how many extra pounds I
gained, she always showed me the motherly love that I needed. She loves
me wholeheartedly, and I was simply too dumb and self-centered to realize
I was taking my family's love for granted. It's only after meeting Caden did
I see how much I've been running away from my family and myself.
He not only taught me to love myself but to faithfully accept the love that
others give. Because of him, I feel like I've been reborn into a whole new
person. That's why there will be no more hiding. I want the world to know
about the man I fell in love with, starting with my mom.
"Caden is Abby's younger brother and Kale's uncle. The first time I met him
was at school," I state, smiling to myself and watching the bikers pass by
us. "He was over an hour late picking Kale up. I still recall him standing by
the door with an apologetic frown and his chest heaving desperately.
Without a doubt, he had run to the classroom, but the only thing that
crossed my mind at that moment was 'who was that handsome stranger?'"
I chuckle, my smile widening. "Who would have thought that the handsome
stranger would eventually become the one person to break all my defenses
and steal my very heart? I make it sound so easy, but Caden spent a lot of
time and effort to break every solid defense I've built around me. Given that
from the very beginning, I assumed the person he wanted and liked was
Grace."
My mother abruptly comes to a halt, and I stop along with her. "Erin, you
know—"
Holding up my hand, I stop her from finishing. "It's okay, mother. I know
what you're going to say. You want me to know that I shouldn't compare my
looks to Grace's because we are all beautiful in our own way, and the beauty
I have is more phenomenal than I can imagine. You've told me that once
and at that time I didn't have the heart to believe in it. But now I can finally
accept that wonderful compliment."
She pats my left cheek gently. "That's correct, sweetie, you shouldn't always
compare yourself to Grace. You're wonderful the way you are."
"Thank you, but not everyone sees me the way you do. It's difficult not to
compare myself to Grace when so many people have shown me that I'm not
equivalent to her in looks or body."
"Wait," she says, one eyebrow arching in question, "what do you mean?"
I lead her to a nearby bench overlooking the basketball court where two
different games were going on. Keeping my eyes on the court, I take in a
large encouraging breath. "I need to tell you something."
In a flare of emotions, I release all the secrets hidden deep inside me. I tell
my mom about my past relationships, the men who used me for their goals,
and why. I explain how, with each passing rejection, my insecurities piled,
and I began to hate my body more and more.
Everyone around me was perfect, and I felt more alone every day. I express
the reason why I left home and moved out on my own. How it became
painful to live with them because I felt like I didn't belong. I suffered
through the pain, and every day I wake up with a smile lying to myself that
I was okay when my heart was crying for someone to save me.
I tell her everything, but I didn't mention Derek. I'm afraid to reveal the
truth because I'm not sure she can handle it. Will she be able to withstand
his betrayal? She never liked nor disliked Derek, but it wasn't like he took
the time to get to know my parents either.
Hearing a sniffle, I turn to see tears streaming down her lovely eyes.
"Mom, please don't cry," I wipe away the falling tears, all the while holding
back my own, "if you cry, I will too."
"I'm sorry..." sniff, "I can't believe..." hiccup, "what a horrible mother I
am..." sniff. "How could I have been so blind not to see what my daughter
was going through?" The small stream of tears now turns into a waterfall.
I roughly dig through my bag and hand her some fresh scented tissues. She
gladly accepts them and wipes away her tears before blowing her nose
loudly. I've never seen my mother cry like this before. She's always been
such a strong woman and watching her like this breaks my heart.
"You're not a horrible mother because there was no way you could have
known. I have kept it a secret from you and dad for a long time. It's only
recently that Grace and I talked about it, even though she already knew
everything. She was secretly supporting me every step of the way."
Mother pulls me in for a hug, her cries deepening. "My sweet, Erin, I'm so
sorry you had to go through all of that. I'm sorry that I wasn't there for you.
You know how much your dad and I love you, right? We wouldn't trade you
for anybody. You will always be our little girl."
I hear the sincerity and love in her voice, and happiness fills my heart. "I
realize that now, mother. But there's a reason why I'm telling you all of this.
It's because I've found a special person who I love dearly. I have found
someone who loves me for being me."
"Caden?"
"Yes. He loves me for who I am, regardless of how I look or what the scale
reads at the end of the day. He doesn't criticize me for eating a cheeseburger
instead of a salad. This body and this hair that I used to despise has become
something I can be proud of because of him. He has shown me repeatedly
that I am beautiful exactly the way I am."
I provide her with my brightest smile full of honesty. "And that's why you
should know that you don't have to worry about me anymore because I am
happy. I finally found the place I belong."
She pats the rest of her tears away. "I don't know who this Caden is, but I
honestly cannot wait to meet him. I'm sure he's as wonderful as you say he
is. If he makes you that happy, then I'm glad that-." Stopping in mid-
sentence, the color drains from her face making it paler with each passing
second. The hands that grasp mine trembles tremendously.
Fear washes over me. "What's wrong?"
"You said that every man before Caden chose Grace over you?"
"Yes."
Again, I watch as a single tear slides down her left eye, her face scrunches
up in pain. "So, Derek he -." She chokes, unable to finish the sentence. Her
expression darkens. "What did he do to you?"
Fifteen minutes later, she heard the complete story. Today was the day she
found out why I missed the last two banquets. The first time I missed it was
when I discovered the truth behind Derek's sick obsession, and my fear of
seeing him again caused me to avoid the second one.
My mom shoots up from the bench, fists clenching by her side. "I'm going
to kill that bastard when I see him!" she yells angrily.
"Mom, you can't do that," I reply hastily, stopping her.
"Yes, I can! A bastard like him doesn't deserve to live, how dare he do that
to my daughter? Wait until I tell your dad," she storms off in the direction of
the car, "if I don't get to him, your father will."
I rush ahead, stopping her path. "No, you can't. You absolutely cannot tell
dad." If my dad found out, he might really kill Derek, and I love him too
much to see him spend the rest of his life in jail.
"Erin, your father needs to know."
"I understand, and one day he will. However, please let me be the one to tell
him. Please," I beg.
"Fine." She crosses her arms, her frown never leaving. "But if I ever see
him again, I can't guarantee anything."
"Promise you won't kill him."
"That's a hard promise to make."
"Mom," I whine.
"Fine." she smiles wickedly, "I'm sure there are plenty of things worse than
death."
"Promise me you won't tell dad until I'm ready to let him know."
She pats my right cheek. "Alright, because you asked, I promise I'll let you
be the one to tell him. Now," she walks around me and continues down the
trail back from where we began, "I think it's time to start dolling ourselves
up for tonight. Since I've been crying so much, I'm going to need to do
some magic if I want to cover these puffy eyes."

OceanofPDF.com
 CHAPTER 26
Erin

"Wow, you look stunning!" Cherry declares circling me. "Caden's going to
be busy tonight fighting off the on-lookers."
My shoulders twist shyly. "Thanks, but I think you're wrong about one
thing. It's going to be me fighting off the on-lookers. I'm positive Caden's
going to look extra handsome in a tux. Plus, no one's going to notice me
anyway. There are tons of people at that party."
"Erin, you need to give yourself more credit." Grabbing my shoulders,
Cherry turns me around until I'm facing the mirror. "Tell me I'm not lying."
I look at the woman staring at me, her smile matching my own. Cherry isn't
lying. I not only look beautiful, but I feel beautiful too. Subconsciously, my
fingers weave through the straightened hair that falls past my shoulders and
down to my upper waist. The light make-up I wear highlights my features,
and the rose-pink lipstick complements my peach dress. I wonder if Caden
will like my transformation as much as I do.
"Thanks, Cherry," I say, glancing over my shoulder, "I do look stunning, but
I'm not the only one. Whistling, I eye her up and down. "You look sexy as
hell."
Cherry looked fabulous no matter what she wore, but today she's jaw-
droppingly beautiful. I can see why men fall for her left and right. Light
curls bounce against her shoulder blades, and a set of long diamond earrings
brush the top of her shoulders. A simple black choker is wrapped elegantly
around her neck. The red dress she wears clings to her body like a second
skin showing off her long tanned legs and nicely shaped bosoms.
"I know," she giggles, slipping on her six-inch heels. She grabs her black
clutch purse from the top of her dresser. "I'm on a mission today, gotta find
myself a man. It's been too long since I had sex."
"So, that's why you look so excited. Are you sure you're going to last until
after the party?"
"Who says I have to wait until after the party?"
I laugh, shaking my head side to side. "Oh, you're impossible."
"A girl's gotta do what a girl gotta do," she shrugs and removes the keys
from her purse. "Now, let's pick up the last person to complete our trio."
Twenty minutes later, we're outside Julie's home. Today she wears a simple
back dress that highlights her red hair and green eyes. Her lovely curls are
tied nicely in a loose bun, and the natural make-up she wears brightens her
face. The dress is simple and marvelous, stopping just above her knee. Only
once a year do I see Julie dolled up, and I can't wait to compliment her.
"You look gorgeous," I tell Julie as she climbs into the back seat.
Her face reddens, and the light blush she had applied is no longer evident.
"Thanks," she whispers shyly.
I nod at Cherry. "Don't you agree?"
"Of course! Jules, you need to dress like that more often. Stop hiding that
beauty behind all those clothes twice your size."
Julie looks down at her outfit. "I wasn't sure if this was what I wanted to
wear tonight. I don't think it matches me." She leans forward in her seat and
looks over at me. "I like your dress more. You look very nice today, Erin."
"First off, thank you. Secondly, are you kidding me?" I cry. "You look
wonderful, and that dress is gorgeous. If I were a guy, I would totally hit on
you tonight."
Julie's blush deepens, and she looks away bashfully. "Okay, enough praises,
let's get going, or we'll be late." On that note, Cherry exits off the driveway
and onto the main street. Another forty-five minutes and we've arrived at
the large hotel.
"Wow," Cherry says, handing her keys to the valet services, "we're twenty
minutes early, and this place is already packed."
"Yeah," I reply. "My mother said this year her tickets were completely sold
out within a week. Every single year I swear this event gets bigger and
bigger."
We walk up the steps covered with red carpet and into the large five-star
hotel. For this event, my mother booked two of the most extensive and
expensive rooms. The food would be catered by the hotel and prepared by
some of the most famous chefs. Everything was planned perfectly, just as
my mother wants it.
"I hope there are still seats," Julie muses.
"Don't worry," I encourage leading the way through the open banquet hall,
"I asked my mom to reserve a large table for me. Also, Grace texted me
earlier and said she's already there waiting for us."
"Do you think Zack and Kyle will make it tonight?" Cherry asks.
"I'm not sure about Zack, but Kyle will be here. He attends this event every
year. Why do you ask, are you hoping for one, in particular, to show up?"'
She grins her eyes twinkling with mischief. "I don't know, maybe?"
"Ohhh...." I squeal, my eyes widening.
Julie chuckles beside us. "No wonder she wore such a hot and revealing
dress today. Someone's caught her attention."
"I'm so excited." I clap eagerly. "I was wondering who she wore that dress
for?"
"Maybe I'm wearing this dress for myself. Also, if you haven't forgotten,
my livelihood depends on the outfits I make. If I want people to buy, I gotta
advertise."
Julie and I look at Cherry then back at each other. "Well, I guess we can't
argue with that. But I'm positive that there's another goal you're trying to
achieve with that dress of yours."
We stop talking when we arrive in front of the golden double doors leading
to the main room. We each take a pamphlet before walking inside. Entering,
we are instantly engulfed by booming voices, conversations, and soft
classical music from the small orchestra stationed to our left. People roam
the room searching for their tables while others sat and talked to those that
surround them.
Scanning the room, I see Grace by the front waving at us. "Come," I seize
Julie's hand while she grabs Cherry's, "follow me." I weave the way through
the crowd and tables until we reach my sister.
"I'm glad everyone made it in time," Grace says. She might be talking to
me, but I notice her eyes locking with Julie's. I watch in confusion as she
grabs Julie's hands before whispering, "You look beautiful." The quick
contact disconnects when Julie hastily pulls away and hides her hands
behind her back.
My eyebrows arch curiously. Okay, that was odd. Before I can comprehend
the scene, Grace smiles and give me her full attention. "You look fabulous,
sister."
"Thank you, and like always, you look amazing." I wasn't lying. Words
aren't enough to describe how wonderfully gorgeous she looks. Her golden
blonde hair is pulled back into a neat ponytail exposing her perfectly
structured face. The stunning two-piece outfit highlights the thin curves of
her waist and the beaded crop top molds against her chest. Below the top
and exposed tanned skin, is an extensive white skirt that displays her long
model-like legs. To complete her striking outfit, she wears her favorite
silver heels.
Again, I can't help but be awed by her beauty. Physically we're as different
as night and day, given that I lack all the attractiveness that stands in front
of me. However, for the first time seeing her beauty doesn't cause me pain
or self-loathing. Instead, I feel joyous and proud to have such a stunning
younger sister. I couldn't be more fortunate.
"Come on, sit here with me," Grace pulls Julie into the seat next to her.
Cherry and I take the spot next to Julie. Only ten more minutes before the
event begins.
"Erin," Grace calls my name.
"Yes?"
"Where's Caden? How come he's not here yet?"
"Unfortunately, he's in the middle of an important meeting with a
significant customer. He mentioned it yesterday and said he wouldn't be
arriving until later."
"He's a pretty busy guy, isn't he?"
"He is, but his employees are all wonderful, and they help him greatly. I'm
thrilled he enjoys what he does."
"Are these seats taken?" Startled, I peek behind me to see a very handsome
Kyle in a black tux and tie.
"Kyle, you made it," I exclaim happily.
"Of course, you know I attend this event every year. Also, I brought
someone with me."
"Hello, beautiful ladies," comes the deep voice behind him.
Leaning farther to the left, I see an enthusiastic Zack coming into full view.
Grinning, he gives me a slow sexy wink. "You haven't forgotten about me
already, have you?"
I chuckle lightly. "I think you're kind of hard to forget. You leave a pretty
strong impression on people."
"I'm not sure if that's a compliment, but I'm going to assume it's one."
Like Kyle, Zack looks devilishly handsome in a blue suit vest and bow tie.
"Oh, no worries," I answer, laughing. "It's a compliment, alright."
"Then I'll take it, but you know what," Zack scans the crowd, "I'm sure
there were only three beautiful ladies at the bar last night." He moves to
stand by Grace. With one hand on the back of her chair, he smiles brightly
at her. "So then, who is this attractive beauty in front of me?"
I laugh at the scene unfolding before my eyes. Zack might be showing his
best panty-dropping smile, but Grace doesn't even bat an eyelash. Her poker
face is activated, and a fake grin plastered on her pink lips. A swift
movement catches the corner of my vision, and I turn to see Cherry tense
beside me. Was it my imagination, or did she just pout? She doesn't look
happy. Zack can't be the guy she wore that dress for because she hates the
flirtatious type.
Grace extends her hand. "I'm Grace, Erin's younger sister."
Zack gladly accepts the handshake. As he pulls away, he gives me one of
his heart throbbing but playful winks. "I should have known given how
gorgeous your sister is."
I know he's only joking, but I can't help but blush from his compliment.
"Okay, enough of the flirting Zack," Kyle says, stepping between us,
"Caden told us to watch over her not hit on her."
"Wait," my eyes following Kyle and Zack as they sit beside me, "what did
Caden tell you to do?"
Zack leans forward on the table, looking my way. "He wanted to make sure
no one hits on his girl."
Huffing in disbelief, I turn to Kyle. "Really?"
Did Caden believe someone would hit on me? Was he so protective that he
would make his friends keep an eye on me? Somehow, I feel like I should
be mad, but instead, my heart skips a beat and swells with joy. He's being
overprotective, and it makes me feel somewhat special.
"Yep," Kyle replies, leaning back against the chair, "he wanted to make sure
you were protected until he arrives."
"Wow," Cherry joins in, "Caden's sure stating his claim."
"Definitely," Julie and Grace agree in unison.
"I don't think you guys need to worry. I'm positive that nothing like that will
happen to me tonight. I give my full attention to the stage. "I think it's time
to start."
Instantly the room quiets down as mother walks on stage. Taking a small
breath, she begins, "I want to welcome and thank everyone for taking the
time to attend this charity event. For those who have been here before,
thank you for the continuing support. And for those who are new, thank you
for attending. Now, before we get to the main event, the auction, the hotel
will be providing everyone with a delicious three-course meal."
On her cue, over two dozen waiters and waitress enter through the side
doors. Each one has a metal cart composed of different beverages and two
types of salads of our choice. "Now," my mother says, "please enjoy your
meal before we start the main event."
The food is fantastic, but the company is even better. Kyle and Zack don't
stop entertaining us from the beginning to the end of the meal. However,
what touched me genuinely is their effort to get to know the special people
in my life. They aren't only looking out for me but my friends and family
too.
But by the end of the meal, it didn't matter how much fun I was having. I
missed Caden. I pull the text message he sent me onto the screen. Grinning
to myself, I read it over again.
Hey love, I finally found a chance to text you. Hopefully, this meeting won't
be much longer. We're about to seal the deal on this new project soon. If I'm
lucky, I might be able to leave in less than thirty minutes. Once again, I'm
incredibly sorry for not being there with you. I can't wait to see how
beautiful you look in your dress. Until then, I'll be counting down the
minutes until I see you.
I sigh contently placing the phone face down on the table. He sure knows
exactly what to say to melt a girl's heart.
"Missing Caden?" Julie asks, looking down at my phone.
"Yeah, very much, but I know he'll be here soon, so I need to be patient."
Our attention diverts back to my mother on the stage. "I hope everyone
enjoyed their meal. like I promised, it's time for the big event, the charity
auction. This year all the money we receive will go to the American
Children's Hospital. Again, I want to thank those who've donated their
works to this special occasion. Without them, this event wouldn't be as
successful as it is. Now, for those who are participating, please take a seat
near the front of the stage."
"Alright," I mumble to myself, "it's alone time now."
Perhaps I was too loud as all heads turn to me, confusion showing on
everyone's faces.
"What do you-." Before Cherry finishes asking a well-dressed brunette, step
in and hands her a business card. Following suit, another person approaches
Julie to talk about her new upcoming book. At the same time, a muscular
young man with dark black hair approaches Grace, attempting to flirt with
her. I'm surprised he waited as long as he did to talk to her, given that I've
noticed he's been eyeing Grace since we've arrived.
I glance to my left and see the boys occupied. Zack is surrounded by three
attractive ladies trying to grab his attention. On the other hand, Kyle is lost
in conversation with either some friends or co-workers.
I'm feeling a bit lonely, but it's not a surprise. This exact thing happens
every year. What can I say? I have some amazing people in my life. Feeling
out of place, I quietly exit from my seat only to scan the room. I think it's
time for a little drink.
Heading to the bar, I settle on a glass of white wine. Something sweet is
what I need right now. I sip the drink loving how the liquid fills my body
with warmth. I peek over at the table again only to see a larger crowd than
earlier. The auction proceeds and more and more people begin to join. It's
great to see so many people use their money for a good cause.
Unable to return to the crowded table and with no desire to attend the
bidding, I exit the double door leading into the great hall. Although vibrant,
the hall isn't nearly as crowded as the previous room.
Sliding and dodging bodies, I escape to the less crowded hallway full of
paintings, drawings, and portraits, each picture more beautiful than the next.
I've been in this hotel multiple times and yet have never come across these
artworks, regardless I'm in awe by their magnificent display.
I pass by each piece of work, amazed by its elegance, but one painting
draws me to a stop in the middle of the gallery. My eyes travel over the
watercolor painting of a simple white house nestled in the middle of the
summery woods. A gorgeous lake lies behind the home, reflecting the
beauty of the mountains. It's simple, but it calls to me. Taking a sip of my
wine, I bask in the glow of my imagination.
"Erin," a voice whispers from behind me, causing a chill to run down my
spine. Instantly my body stiffens in shock, and my hands tremble, the wine
splashing lightly in my cup.
I know that voice. I know that voice anywhere.
My body refuses to move. Instead, my feet remain planted on the ground,
frozen in position.
I feel the cold hand grab my left shoulder, forcing me to turn. Following his
lead, I look into the light blue eyes that reminded me of the ocean's shallow
waters, neatly styled golden hair, and well-structured face I know all too
well.
"Derek," I mumble, my voice cracking. I knew that he might show up
tonight, but I had prayed that he wouldn't come. Why would he be here?
After everything, how can he so easily show his face and to me,
nevertheless?
This whole week, I contemplated that if I saw him again, what would I do,
what would I say, and how should I act? I know I'm a different woman now
than when I left him. I'm not the naïve little girl that fell for phony words
and fake affection. The pain and betrayal I felt for so many years have
disappeared the day I cried and told Caden about him. Now I'm stronger,
wiser, and have someone I love that has taught me to love myself.
Yes, I'm not the same girl Derek knew.
I know that, and yet as I'm staring into those blue eyes, I use to adore the
pain comes crashing down on me once more. I feel like I'm drowning,
sinking into an abyss. The horrible memories play within my mind making
me recall every second of agony I faced on that day. I'm reliving the event,
and little by little, I feel my heart breaking away.
I hear a distant voice calling to me, and I know that it's Derek. But all I can
hear is a voice in my head screaming the phrase I used to cry every night,
"save me... save me…"
Instantly I feel two strong hands grip each arm and pull me back. I break
from my sadden voice and instead notice that two towering bodies loom
over me, protecting me. To my left stands Kyle, and to my right is Zack.
Their arms crossed tightly, they glare at Derek, and I don't have to look at
him to sense that he's intimidated.
Zack growls, "I'm not sure who you are, buddy, but I think you should
leave."
My head begins to pound, and my ears ring. The trembling of my hands
never ceases and tears sting my eyes red.
"Erin!" yells the voice from across the room.
My head snaps up to see Caden running in my direction. Relief floods every
vessel in my body and unable to hold back any longer I let the tears stream
down my face.

OceanofPDF.com
 CHAPTER 27
Caden

The minute the contract is signed, I hand the folder to my secretary and
hightail out of the conference room. Walking down the hall to my office, I
tear off each piece of clothing. Loosening the tie, I roughly strip it away
before attacking the buttons on my shirt.

I pay no attention to the wandering eyes of my employees as I barge into

my office. Shutting the door, I rush to the suit on my desk and quickly strip
off my clothing. I have never undressed nor dressed so quickly in my life. I
am fully clothed in a black tux and out the door in a blink of an eye.
Less than thirty minutes later, I'm pulling in front of the hotel and walking
through the rotating door. I'm immediately stunned by how many people
roam about the hotel, and I know, without a doubt, many of them are here to
attend the banquet. Erin had mentioned that it was a huge event. Huge,
wasn't even the word to describe it. Enormous, gigantic, massive, will fit
the description better.
I weave my way through the crowd until I see the large doors leading to the
event. I'm about to go in when something catches the corner of my eye.
There is only one person I know who has such a luscious and breath taking
body.
For the first time that night, I see Erin. She is stunning. No words can
describe the beauty in my line of sight. The long hair that she tries so hard
to maintain every day flows like a waterfall down to her side, and I want to
do nothing more but weave my fingers through those lovely strands.
I moan loudly in the busy hall as my vision trails down the peach dress that
highlights Erin's plump breasts. Is she wearing a bra? Hell, even if she
wasn't, she looks so damn sexy. Seeing her in that dress makes my body
heat up in all the right places.
With my attention solely on Erin, I hardly notice the three men standing in
front of her. Breaking free from her enchantment, I finally focus on them.
Instantly my heart clenches, and my fear rises when I see Zack and Kyle
staring down at the blond man. Who the hell is that?
There is no time to ponder the answer because my body is already running
towards them. I'm not sure what's going on, but I understand one thing
without knowing the situation, Erin is waiting for me. Each step I take feels
like an eternity, and as I near them, my anxiety increases. "Erin!" I shout,
praying she'll hear me.
I smile when she turns, she heard me. However, my smile quickly fades
when I see the tears streaming down her pretty face. The worry and dread
within me finally explode, and my jog quickly becomes a sprint. Within
seconds I'm at Erin's side and pulling her into my arms, protecting her. The
wine she's holding is gently given to Kyle by me.
"Sweetheart, what's wrong?" I whisper in concern while my right-hand
tenderly strokes her hair. I notice the onlookers observing the scene, but I
don't care. The only thing that matters right now is the girl crying in my
arms. Kissing the top of her head, I question again, "What's wrong? Why
are you crying?"
Sniffing, she sinks deeper into my chest. "Derek," she says loud enough for
me to hear.
No other words are necessary. It all makes sense. Pushing Erin behind me, I
step between Zack, who's on my right and Kyle on my left, all of us
creating a wall shielding her. I scowl at the man who makes my soul
tremble with rage.
"What do you want with Erin?" I practically spit out the words.
He observes me thoroughly before answering, "I'm not obligated to tell
you."
"You're right," I reply, my jaws clenching with annoyance, "you don't need
to tell me because I don't give a shit. So, if you would," my finger points
towards the exit, "remove yourself as far away from Erin as possible before
I do it for you."
He frowns. "I'm not going anywhere until I talk to her."
"Talk? She has nothing to say to a bastard like you." I growl loudly. "No
words, you have could take back all the pain you've caused her." I know
we're attracting attention, but I am too damn mad to care.
The anger and frustration I feel remain, and any minute now, my self-
control will break free. Then I'll know how satisfying it will be to kill this
jerk standing tall and proud in front of me. Just looking at Derek makes me
want to repeatedly pound my fist into his face until that damn smirk
disappears forever.
He is the reason Erin cries and hides away. It's his fault she's scared to trust
and love someone. Because of him, she doesn't believe that she is beautiful,
even when I find her gorgeous. He is the sole reason for her pain and
suffering.
Derek's brows squint together, his head tilting slightly to the side. "What
pain?"
I lose it.
I lunge myself at Derek grabbing the collar of his shirt. I lift him onto his
toes until we met eye-to-eye. "You son-of-a-bitch, how dare you try to act
innocent."
For a split second, I see fear cross Derek's face, and I smile internally with
satisfaction. The commotion has attracted more onlookers into the hall.
Multiple people now stand surrounding us, watching the scene unfold.
Using my strength, I am ready to lift Derek off the ground and throw him
when two strong arms pull me back, forcing me to drop my grip.
"Caden, you gotta calm down," Zack says, standing between Derek and me.
"Calm down?" I sneer at Zack. "You have no idea what that bastard has
done to Erin. Yet he dares to show up tonight knowing she'll be here. By
him being in the same room, it makes her re-live all those horrible
memories, and you tell me I need to calm down. I will not let anyone hurt
Erin ever again, and if you get in my way Zack, I have no problem
removing you like I will that dirty bastard."
Seeing red, I forcefully shove Zack away, causing him to stagger to the
side. My right fist swings backward, ready to hit Derek with all the force I
can muster.
BAM!
A strong force slams behind me and stops me. Erin's arms circle my waist
tightening with urgency. "Caden stop," Erin cries, "please don't hit him.
He's not worth it."
My fist remains in the air, clenched tight. A few seconds more and I would
have known how wonderful it felt to connect my fist into that pretty boy's
face. However, I let my hand drop to my side because I know it's what Erin
wants.
My palms cover her hands around my waist as her warmth slowly calms my
nerves. "You're damn lucky Erin stopped me, a few more seconds, and you
wouldn't have the strength to glare back at me like you're doing right now.
Leave and don't show your face in front of us ever again."
Derek scowls, not backing down. "Who gives you the right to make Erin's
decisions for her? I came here to talk to Erin, and I'm not leaving until I
finish what I came here to do."
I scoff. "She has no time to waste on a low-life like you."
I pull Erin to my side, allowing her to snuggle next to me. Her eyes remain
position on the gray tiled floors, and she refuses to look at Derek. I don't
blame her. I wouldn't want to look at his ugly face either. I'm simply
grateful her trembling has finally stopped.
Derek's jaw clenches with irritation as he takes one step closer. "I don't give
a crap what you call me or what you say. However, nothing, not even you
can stop me from speaking to Erin." He takes another quick step and swiftly
grabs hold of Erin's forearm and pulls her to him. In one natural movement,
she is plastered onto his chest, her left hand still grasping mine. Erin gazes
up at Derek, shock indicating on her face. Derek returns her gaze, and with
a soft grin, he whispers her name.
For the second time that night, I snap. With a swift and forceful tug, Erin is
again at my side. My free hand grabs onto his wrist that's holding onto hers,
and I squeeze it hard. "Release her," I snarl with force and hatred.
"No." He tries to pull Erin back, but this time I hold on.
My fingers around his writs tighten crudely. "I said, let go."
"And I said n-."
"For the love of God, both of you stop it. Now!" Erin shouts. With a
strength I didn't know she had, she pushes us apart. Erin now stands
between us, huffing and puffing.
"I've had enough," she glowers at me then at Derek, "what are we, in grade
school? I am not some toy you boys can easily toss around however you
like." She stomps and points to the ground. "Not only that, but this is my
mother's event, and the people here are her guests. The fact that you guys
would cause this much commotion does not make me happy one bit."
Erin turns to me, her eyes softening. "Thank you, Caden, for worrying
about me. I'm grateful you're here, but please no violence. I don't ever want
you to get hurt over me."
"And you," Erin says, twirling around with disgust and storming to him,
"why? Why are you here? How could you even have the face to show up
tonight after what you've done to me? After all the pain, suffering, and tears
you made me shed, what in your shallow mind would make you think I
would ever want to see you again? What more do you want from me?"
She stares at him, her chest heaving, fists curling by her side, chin tilting
high, and waiting for his response. I see the light tremble of Erin's lips, and
I can tell how hard this must be for her. Erin is a strong woman, and seeing
her face her fears make me fall in love with her all over again.
"I'm waiting," she demands, "what do you want from me?"
Derek looks at her then the crowded room. "Can we talk in private?"
I shake my head in denial. "Whatever you have to tell her, you can say in
front of me."
"Fine," he answers, but he never looks away from Erin, "I hope you don't
regret your decision." Derek's hand slowly reaches out and untangles Erin's
left fist.
He can say anything he wants, but I am not going to tolerate him touching
her. I step forward, ready to tear them apart, but Kyle grabs my shoulder,
halting me. "Stay where you are, Caden. Let them talk."
"Don't you see his nasty hands holding onto her?"
"I agree with Kyle," Zack chimes in, "you have to let them talk Caden. Plus,
Erin is a big girl if she didn't want him touching her, she would have backed
away. She knows what's she's doing. Trust her."
Reluctantly, my gaze reverts to Derek. Still holding her hand, he speaks in a
sincere voice, "Erin, I wanted to ap-.
"Get away from her, you dirty rat!" We all turn to see a furious Cherry
storming our way, trailing behind her is Julie and Grace. In a split second,
Cherry is next to Erin and tearing her away from Derek. "Let go of her," she
yells.
Julie steps alongside Cherry, but not before she pushes Erin behind them.
"What do you want?" they ask in unison.
"I," Derek looks at them before his eyes flicker to Grace, who stands behind
Julie, "I want to speak with Erin. Is that too much to ask?"
"Too much to ask!" Cherry cries flabbergasted. Hands-on her hips, she
sneers at Derek. "After what you've done, you shouldn't have the right to
even look at her, let alone speak to her. Come on, Erin," Cherry grabs her
wrist and starts to turn, "let's go."
Derek seizes onto Erin's shoulder, hindering her. "Please, do not leave." She
meets his pleading gaze. "Please hear me out. You've asked me earlier why
I've come here today. I'm here to apologize, but what I want to tell you more
than anything is that I love you."
"What!" everyone cries in astonishment, all of us praying that what we
heard is nothing but a mistake.
The whole room seems to quiet down though the hall remains loud as ever.
The tension surrounding us doesn't cease. Instead, it feels hard to breathe.
Through it all, the only thing I hear is my heavy breathing and the rapid
thumping of my heart. No one dares to move or speak, for a single action
will trigger the reality of Derek's confession.
Surprisingly Erin is the first to react. Withdrawing from Cherry, she turns
back to him. "What did you say?"
Just like Erin, each of us holds our breaths waiting for his answer.
"I said," he brushes a fallen bang from her eyes, "I love you. I've loved you
for a long time."
Fuck this. I've had enough.
I push through Kyle and Zack, and with a forceful shove, I separate him
from Erin. "Okay! Listen here, you golden blonde son-of-a-bitch. Get away
from my girlfriend. I've had enough of your stupid mind games."
"Don't you dare say another word," Cherry cuts in threatening Derek.
Julie grabs him on the shoulder. "And get away from my Erin. We don't
need your revolting presence here."
Grace glares Derek. "If you ever hurt my sister again, I will make sure I kill
you slowly, now leave."
Derek clears his throat. "Grace I -."
"I said," Cherry shouts, "don't you dare say a w-."
"Stop!" Erin screams, causing the whole room to come to a standstill.
"Enough! I am so sick of all this endless arguing. At this point, we're getting
nowhere." She walks up to Derek and points to the center of his chest. "You
and I are going to talk, now, in private."
"As for you all," she looks at us, "I want you to go back to my mother's
party and give me time to talk with Derek. He's clearly not going to leave
until he finishes what he came here to do. If he wants to talk, then fine, but
what I don't want is for my mother's event to be ruined with this
unnecessary commotion. So, everyone go back inside and give me some
alone time with him. I don't want to see anyone following or spying on us
either, got it?"
"Erin," I whisper, my eyes begging her not to go. I can't let her leave. What
if I let her go, and she never comes back to me?
I love her too much to let that happen.
If she chooses him over me, my world will shatter. A life without Erin, will
that be a life worth living at all? I don't want her to go. Before I can
verbally beg her not to leave, she erases the space between us until there's
only an inch left.
Erin places her right palm on the center of my chest, looking up she gives
me the softest and loveliest smile. "Don't worry. I'll come back to you," she
whispers before tenderly kissing. "I promise."
With that, I watch the love of my life walk away with her ex-fiancé.
OceanofPDF.com
 CHAPTER 28
Erin

My mind blank, strides heavy, and back straight, I lead Derek through the
glass doors down the stairs and into the underground ballroom.
It's the only place we can be alone and talk in private without the chaos
from upstairs. My mother booked the place months ago, and I know it will
be hours before the after-party starts. It won't be another two hours before
the auction ends, and that's more than enough time for both of us.
We're silent as we advance to our destination, and the overbearing voices in
the hall begin to diminish. Pretty soon, the only noise left is the clacking of
my heels on the cold gray tile floors and the nervous thumping of my heart.
With each step I take, Derek is there following right behind me. We don't
stop until we stand face-to-face before the large golden double doors.
I release the breath I'm holding and push through the entrance. Immediately
I'm inundated with the smell of fresh flowers and a hint of mint. There were
different types of floral arrangements placed in every corner of the room.
Gold and white decorations glaze the walls. To the left sits a white grand
piano ready to be played. Like every year, my eyes gaze upon the enormous
crystal chandelier that looms over the dance floor.
It is a magnificent ballroom, a place where dreams come true. At least that's
what I use to think.
With a few more steps, I come to a standstill beside a table three rows from
the piano. That table is one of the many that occupy the room. Like the
others, a white cloth is draped over it, allowing the ends to fall slightly
above the ground while multiple tan wooden chairs circle it gracefully.
The loud click of the doors closing signals the reality that we're confined in
one space. The room might be gigantic, but at this moment, it feels so small,
almost suffocating.
My nails trail along with the soft tablecloth as Derek approaches me. With
each clap of his shoes, my heart hammers louder within my chest, my
anxiety rising. Only when the sound ceases, and the presence of his body
radiates heat on my back does it finally dawn on me, I now stand in the
corner of this empty room with a man that had once destroyed my very
soul.
Behind me is the man who lied, cheated, and used me. The same person
who destroyed my self-confidence, forcing me to no longer trust in myself
or others. Overall, he made me believe that I was not worthy of being loved
by someone.
Yet, as I clench the front of my dress and wait for the familiar sharp,
unbearable pain to pierce my heart, it doesn't come. The trembling, the
terror, and sadness, along with the anguish, have completely disappeared. I
understand then that the person behind me might be the same horrible man,
but the woman in front of him is no longer the same. The woman that Derek
knew no longer exists.
The person he created died the moment I fell in love with Caden.
Even as I gaze up at Derek's light blue eyes and beautiful blonde hair, I feel
nothing. It's amazing how I used to get so lost in those deep eyes of his, but
now it's the shade of forest green that makes me swoon. A few years ago, I
thought I could never be with someone as handsome as Derek. Yet, as I look
at him in his perfectly tailored black suit that outlines his slim body, I
realize I prefer Caden's rock hard muscular frame more than anyone else's.
Only Caden can make me feel emotions I've never experienced before.
Trailing my fingers along the edge of the tan chair, I look away. "I'm sure
you don't remember, but this is the exact spot where we first met. I hate
myself for remembering such a tedious memory, but there are some things
that never disappear from your thoughts no matter how much you want
them to."
I turn and meet his gaze. "You know, over the years, I would constantly
wonder who I would be today if I never took that hand you offered.
However, no matter how much I thought about it, I knew I couldn't change
the past. I could only live with the consequences of my actions."
"Erin, don't say that. We were meant to meet. So please don't regret it,"
Derek replies as he tries to grab my hand.
"Don't!" I shout, drawing away, hands behind my back. "Don't touch me
anymore, you've lost that right the day we split up. The only person allowed
to touch me now is Caden."
Derek's jaw clenches forcefully at the mention of his name, and his eyes
squint in a scowl. "That guy out there is your boyfriend, huh? I kind of
figured that by how he acted."
"So, what if he is? Regardless that's not the reason why we're here. You said
you wanted to talk, so talk. But let me warn you right now," I indicate to the
watch on my left hand, showing him the time, "as of right now, you have
ten minutes to say what you want. Therefore, you better make it count,
because I'll be damned if I have to spend one extra second in your
presence."
Derek blinks rapidly at my response. I can tell he's surprised by my attitude.
He must be shocked to discover that the girl who caved to his every word
would suddenly no longer care about him at all. The tapping of my right
foot matches the rhythm of my finger drumming on the watch. "Nine
minutes and thirty seconds left."
"Erin, is it really necessary for you to give me a time limit?"
"You should be grateful that I'm giving you ten full minutes instead of five."
Derek shakes his head in denial. "The things I want to say are going to take
more than ten minutes."
I cross my arms. "Then you better decide between what's important as
opposed to the manipulated ill-spoken words I know you're trying to throw
at me. Also, FYI you have nine minutes and ten seconds left."
"Alright, this is ridiculous," Derek cries, his voice echoing in the empty
ballroom.
"You're right. This is ridiculous," I reply, frowning. Derek's face lights up
and a, I told you so, is written all over it. "This is stupid and ridiculous, and
to think that I was willing to give up my precious time to hear you out is
absolutely preposterous." My hands drop to my hips, "I could never handle
my alcohol. I probably had too many glasses of wine earlier because my
senses have certainly dulled." Twirling, I take a step toward the doors.
"Wait, stop," Derek calls urgently, "don't go. I have to tell you something,
so if all I have left is nine minutes, I'll take every second I can get.
I turn around, giving him my undivided attention. "You have exactly nine
minutes left."
Derek sighs heavily, his hand rubbing against his left shoulder. "Erin, I've
been waiting two long years for this day. I repeatedly thought about it,
about how I should apologize, and how I should act when I finally see you.
Of course, nothing ever goes as planned. I didn't mean to frighten you this
evening, nor did I want to cause a scene here at your mother's banquet.
Rather, I wanted to stand here like we are right now and sincerely
apologize."
"Erin, I am so incredibly sorry." Derek's hand reaches out only to quickly
retract back to his side. "I know that after everything I've done, you have
every right to despise me. You have every right to hate me. Instead, as you
stand here before me, I realize that I'd rather you loathe me, hit me and kick
me until I'm black and blue, but please," he begs the sadness swimming in
his eyes, "don't leave me again. I can't stand to see the person I love
disappear once more."
His voice is low, but I hear every word, each one piercing my aching heart.
But no matter how much sorrow and grief he's showing me, it can't erase
the hatred I feel towards him. I refuse to fall prey to his enchanting speech.
I'll never allow myself to sink to that level again.
Instead, as I hear his disturbing confession the second time that night,
something inside me explodes. The emotions I continually locked away
begin to surface, each one of them crawling closer and closer through my
skin. The memories of our past fog my mind, and I let out all the pain I can
no longer hold in.
"You love me?" I laugh dryly with disgust. "Do you even know what love
is? Do you know what it means to be in love? And if you think for one
second what you and I had was 'love', then I'm sorry for your arrogance and
stupidity. What we had was nothing more than a simple game of chess," I
point to myself, "me being the pawn," I point to Derek, "and you being the
player."
Trailing his hand through the back of his golden blonde hair, he grabs a
handful in distress. "I know I sound crazy but Erin, you must believe me
this time, my feelings for you are sincere."
"Believe you?" I cry out in frustration. "You think I'm dumb, don't you?"
"No." He shakes his head. "I don't."
"No, I'm sure that's exactly what you're thinking. You think I'm the same
dumb and naïve little girl you could use to get back to your real goal, my
sister, Grace. So, don't you dare use me when the one you truly want is her."
"You're wrong," he shouts and inches closer to me. "Yes, it's true that the
person I wanted before was Grace. I indeed approached you because I was
using you to get closer to her. Everything you said was true, but I am not
here to lie to you. Why would I, when I know you've read my journal." He
steps even closer, and before I know it, he's standing only a foot away.
However, he remains there not touching me, as I asked.
"Erin, why, oh why, did you stop reading after the first one? Why couldn't
you have seen the journal sitting next to the one you read. If only you had
continued to the second half of the story, we wouldn't be here right now."
"Are you saying this is my fault? How dare yo-."
"No," Derek protests, "that's not what I'm saying. I'm saying that if only you
had continued reading onto the next part, you would understand that my
feelings for you are sincere." Derek's right hand reaches toward my face,
hovering alongside my cheek and down to my chin, all the while never
touching me.
"In the second part of the journal, I mentioned how confused and lost I was.
I constantly told myself that I finally had what I wanted. I had achieved my
goal. I could finally be near Grace, like I always wanted to be. I should
have been happy, but I wasn't. However, my happiness only arose when I
was with you. For the first time in my life, I experienced feelings that I have
never known before."
"It was only with you that I understood how happy a person could be by
holding hands or cuddling on the couch watching TV. I never knew how
much my heart could race by waking up next to you or how content I was to
stare at you sleep through the night. But most importantly, I never knew
what love was until I met you."
"What I had with Grace was not love, but an obsession. I never had a girl
refuse me before, and when Grace rejected me, I became blinded with the
need to take back that rejection. You know how much I hate to lose, and
because of my desire to win, I made one of the worst mistakes of my life.
But it's also a mistake I don't regret."
"Because it's due to this blunder that I got to meet you. I was able to
experience how heart-wrenching and painful it was to come home and see
your ring on my desk, knowing that I have lost you from my life forever.
Only then did I realized that the one I wanted to be with all along was not
Grace, but you, by then it was too late."
Derek's eyes linger on mine. "I looked for you all night, but you turned off
your phone, and no one knew where you were. However, I kept on
searching because I knew I had to tell you how I felt, and hopefully, you
would give me a chance to explain. But you disappeared, and I couldn't find
you no matter how much I tried."
"You changed your phone number, moved to a new place, and went as far
as to transfer school. You left no trace of yourself. I pleaded to Grace and
your parents to let me know where you were, but none of them budged. I
even questioned your friends, hoping they would tell me, but all I got was a
good beating from Cherry."
"I know it's a fact that you don't want to see me again, because of that I
should be the bigger person and leave you be and disappear from your life
forever, but I couldn't do it. One more time," his breath slows, and his voice
lowers into a whisper, "I wanted to see that beautiful smile again. One more
time, I wanted to see those hazel brown eyes that could tell stories, but most
of all," he places his right palm on the nape of my neck, "I wanted to feel
your soft skin once again."
With the last of his words, he swiftly draws back. "Sorry," he mumbles
under his breath, "I couldn't help it." He smiles sadly. "Though I want to
thank you. Thank you for giving me a chance to tell you everything. I'm not
sure how much time I have left, but I want to know. Erin is there even the
slightest possibility that there might be a place left for me in there." Derek
signals to the center of my chest.
Every single word from him rings through my mind. But that's all they
were, echoes in this lifeless body of mine. I feel nothing. To my surprise, I
answer, "Unfortunately," I tap on my watch, "your ten minutes is up. Now,
if you'll excuse me, I'll be going." Without another look, I stride towards the
doors.
However, with each step I take, I resent myself a little bit more. I'm running
away, and I know it.
I am running away from my problems, but there is nothing more I can do. If
I allow myself to think or feel, that would mean I'm accepting the reality of
Derek's confession. If I let that happen, I will certainly break into a
thousand pieces. When I'm fully broken, it would only allow the old Erin,
Derek's Erin, to be born again. I refuse to let that happen. I refuse to cave.
With every step, the intimidating door becomes larger. Once I exit,
everything that happened in this room would disappear, and I wouldn't have
to think about it ever again. Pretty soon, I will be back in Caden's arms, and
this horrible nightmare will finally end.
I can feel Derek's stare carving into my back as I continue to walk away, but
I'm not going to cave and look back. If I did, it would only give him false
hope. With one final step, I stand before the door that we came in moments
ago. My left hand grabs tightly onto the golden handle. One more push.
However, the push never came. My hand slides from the handle, and I
unexpectedly turn one last time to look at Derek. He no longer stands in the
corner where I left him. He's now in the middle of the large ballroom under
the chandelier, his back facing me.
Even in the distance, I can see his ruffled blonde hair and wrinkled suit. His
head hangs down, looking at the ground, his fists jammed into his pockets.
As I look at him, I'm somehow not able to let myself leave. I realize that if I
leave now, I will regret it for the rest of my life.
Before I can grasp what I am about to do, my short chubby legs begin
running back towards Derek.

OceanofPDF.com
 CHAPTER 29
Erin

My eyes focus on nothing else but the man standing a few paces ahead of
me. With each step, my heels repeatedly click on the hard tile floor. I speed
up my heart overflowing with uncontrollable emotions.
Hearing the commotion, I see Derek glance behind him. The broken frown
moments ago is quickly turned upside down. His face lights up, the aura of
happiness oozing from his slim body. Those blue eyes of his sparkle
magnificently and the dazzling smile he has reached the corner of his eyes.
With it all, his arms wide open, waiting for me.
As I quickly approach his smile becomes grander, and I can see how thrilled
he is that I've come back to him. Exactly as he wants, I run right between
Derek's arms. However, before he can engulf me in a hug, my right hand
forcefully collides with his cheek, the sound of the slap vibrating
throughout the empty room.
Derek's arms fall lifelessly to his side, and his head is thrown aside by the
force of the blow. His cheek, which was once creamy white, now stains
with a deep shade of red. A frown forms on his face while his jaw clenches
firmly.
"I hate you," I snarl in disgust. Using the little strength I have left, I push
against Derek's chest, which makes him forcefully stagger back. I can't
stand to be this close to him any longer.
Derek looks at me, his eyes full of sadness, regret, and maybe a hint of
anger. He's about to say something, but I cut him off.
"Why?" I cry loudly, "Why would you do this to me? After everything
you've done, what makes you think you can walk back into my life as
nothing has happened? After all the pain you have caused me, all the tears I
have shed, what makes you think for one second that I would ever want you
back?"
"Erin." Derek takes a step at me.
"No," I object, taking an equal amount of space back. My rigid arms remain
stretched out in front of me, stopping his advance, "You stay exactly where
you are and don't dare say another word. You had your turn to speak. Now
shut up and listen to me."
I hope that with each word I speak, it will pierce his stony heart as it did
mine.
"I'm not going to lie, and I'm sure you already know. You were the first man
I ever loved. You were my first at everything: my first kiss, my first time,
my first love, and many more, and none of that will ever change because
the past cannot be altered. But to this day, I still wonder if the Derek I fell in
love with is your true self or the illusion that you've created for me. Even as
I'm standing here before you, I still cannot find the answers."
"You said you love me, Derek, but what I see is not love but obsession and
the desire to win. When you couldn't have Grace, you used me to get to her.
You did everything in your power to achieve your goal, going so far as to
marry her uglier sister to succeed. You say you love me, but those pictures I
saw in that room say otherwise. Your heart races when you're near me, but
you insisted on turning off the lights every time we had sex. You want to be
with me, but the telescope facing my sister's bedroom is proof of your lies."
"Like Grace, you only want me now because you can't have me. I no longer
want to be with you, and that makes me appeal to you in a way it never has
before."
My hands lay softly against my chest. "I'm not hard to find Derek, it's not
like I moved to a whole new country, but still it took you two years to find
me. It took you only two years to make me fall in love with you, become
your fiancée, and build a house so you can spy on my sister."
"You did all of that in a short time, but you couldn't find me in these last
two years we've been apart when all I did was move across town. That's
bullshit, Derek, and you know it. If you really wanted to find me, you
would never have stopped searching no matter what got in your way."
"So why is it that now I have someone I love and care about you suddenly
appear at my mother's banquet knowing I'll be here? You don't want me or
love me, but you don't want to see me happy either. You're a cruel person
Derek, and I despise you for that. And that second journal you mentioned,
does it even exist? How can I believe you when all you've ever told me
were lies? Regardless of everything you've, said there's only one solid
conclusion."
I watch Derek swallow slowly, his posture tensing, waiting for my answer.
"I realize that I don't give a crap if what you say is true or not. I can care
less if that non-existent journal you speak of is real or that maybe
everything I just said was nonsense. Or maybe I hit the truth, and that's why
you can't look me in the eyes right now. All of this doesn't change my
answer. The person I want to be with is Caden, not you. Nothing you say or
do will ever change that fact."
Derek stands frozen in his spot, unable to make eye contact, his silence
stretching.
"Derek," I say softly, questioning him, "that day when I found out your true
intentions, took off my ring, and walked out of that house, did you know
what I lost? Are you able to understand what you destroyed within me that
day?"
He shakes his head in denial and refuses to look at me, unable to provide an
answer.
"Look at me," I demand. "Don't turn away. Look and face me. Face the
consequences you have created."
Derek sluggishly turns to me, his eyes finally descending upon mine.
"That day, I lost so many things. I lost the fiancée I loved and who I thought
loved me. I lost the home we created together and the place I thought we
would raise our children. But most of all, that day, I lost even more than I
thought I could ever lose. In an instant, I lost the will to trust or believe in
others, my self-confidence, and, most of all, the ability to love myself and
believe that someone would ever love me in return." I can't help it. I let the
tears I've been holding back slowly fall from my eyes. "You've taken all of
that away from me, every ounce."
Witnessing my break down, Derek attempts to approach me but stops when
I brush my tears away. I can tell he's struggling internally to decide if he
should comfort me or not. Derek chooses to stay put, and I am grateful for
his decision.
I continue to wipe the stream of tears with the back of my hands. I feel
horrible that the make-up Cherry worked so hard on is ruined because of the
tears I can't control. I despise the fact that whenever I'm frustrated, I cry.
Through my whimpers and sniffles, I speak every word that weighs heavily
on my heart. If I don't speak my mind now, I'll forever regret it. I've finally
been given a chance to rid myself of my past and start my future. I'm not
going to give that up now.
Another tear slides down my cheek as I sob quietly, "You've stripped me of
everything. Everything I thought I knew about myself, you took it away. I
let myself become so vulnerable and manipulated that the only way I could
ever heal would be to build a wall so large around my heart that no man
could ever enter again. Only then would I be able to re-live my life once
more."
"And that is exactly what I did. However, little did I know that I would
meet Caden, the one person to break all my defenses." I sniff, my tears
coming to an end as I picture Caden's handsome face. My palms prick with
desire as I imagine running them through his short brown hair. I can see my
thumb tracing down those neatly trimmed sideburns to his soft kissable lips
and along his jaws. I miss him. I want to see him.
"He saved me," I smile contently. "Even with a defense as high as the sky
and a wall around my heart so solid that a sledgehammer couldn't break it
open, he never gave up. Caden continued to show me that I was worthy of
being loved, and he never once abandoned me. He saw the broken girl you
created and welcomed her into his open arms."
"Only because of him can I truly experience how beautiful this world is and
how lucky I am to be alive. He's made me realize that everything happens
for a reason. If I never walked into that room and found your journal, then
we would have gotten married as you planned. I would have lived in the
dark oblivious to what was truly happening. Still, because of the past, I was
able to start my new life, in a new place and a new school, where I met
Caden for the first time."
I point to the large door behind us. "That's why I didn't leave because I
know that I will regret my decision for the rest of my life if I left. There was
so much I had to say to you, and if I kept it all in, I would have hated
myself for that reason. I am so tired of regrets. I'm here to let you know that
I don't regret meeting you or what happened between us."
"What has happened is already in the past," I shrug slightly, "and
experiencing that only made me into a stronger person, a person who can be
here and stand up to you, something I could have never done before. Plus, if
it weren't for you, I wouldn't have met Caden. In a way, I'm grateful."
My small smile slowly turns into a scowl. "But just because I don't regret
meeting you doesn't mean I forgive you. You hurt me, Derek, you hurt me
terribly, and it's going to take a lifetime to finally accept your apology."
With a deep breath, I take the last few steps to close the distance between
us.
"Derek," I whisper, staring straight at him. My index finger settles directly
over my heart. "You asked me if there was a place left in my heart for you.
I'm sure you already know the answer, but I want you to hear it directly
from me. My answer will always be 'no.' One hundred percent of this heart
belongs to Caden and Caden only."
With my hands behind my back, I face him proudly. "That is why this is
'good-bye,' Derek. I hope that we will never see each other again. And if
you truly loved me like you've said, if by chance we ever cross paths treat
me like a stranger you have never met or loved."
Without waiting for a reply, I turn around and walk towards the door again.
For the first time in forever, the large boulder that rested on my chest
suddenly lifts, and the air around me is no longer hard to breathe. I'm a new
person and a new woman. I am free.
My steps quicken as an image of Caden's handsome face crosses my mind. I
can't wait to see him. A few more minutes and I will be back in his arms,
where I belong. My left-hand grabs onto the golden handle and push open.
With another step, I exit the room, and this time I don't look back.

Caden

"Caden," Zack huffs, "can you please stop pacing? You're making us
anxious."
I look up to see everyone nod in agreement. "Sorry, but I can't help it. Erin
left half an hour ago, and she's not back yet. What could be taking so long?
I know she wanted time alone, but damn, what could be so important that it
would last more than thirty minutes?"
My pace accelerates, and I constantly stare at the door Erin and Derek
exited through earlier. Before Erin left, she told us to return to the event. As
she commanded, we listened to her request, but by the time we arrived, the
auction was already halfway over. I did get the chance to see Julie's
upcoming book being auctioned off, and I couldn't be happier that it was
sold at such a high price.
But as I watched each item being sold one after another, my body became
restless. It didn't help that every few seconds, I would constantly look back
at the open entrance in hopes to see a glimpse of Erin walking my way.
When I couldn't stand it anymore, I left to wander the halls. I needed to do
something to keep moving, or I was going to go insane. I was surprised
when everyone followed me.
So now, we stand in the same hall where Erin left me. Each one of them
watches me pace back and forth as I slowly lose my insanity. I finally stride
to a stop as Zack's words settle in my mind. Arms crossing, I glare at the
door. Why hasn't she come back yet?
What if she's not coming back? The annoying thought circles repeatedly in
my head. I know that she promised me, but what if? Damn, how I hate
those words.
I look down at my watch. The minute hand continues to tick, yet nothing
seems to change. I'm still standing here in the middle of this crowd, waiting.
Erin wouldn't lie to me, but a part of me fears for the worst. Even men have
insecurities, and I'm no different.
Screw it! I mentally throw my hands up. I'm going to find her. What if
something happened to Erin? For all I know, Derek is some psycho dude
who's trying to steal my girlfriend. I'll be damned if I let that happen. I take
a step toward the doors.
"Caden," Grace says, stopping me. She approaches my side quickly. I must
say she looks pretty radiating in her two-piece outfit. However, merely
seeing Grace makes me miss her sister even more.
"Where are you going?" she questions.
"To where Erin is," I reply bluntly.
"You can't."
"Why not?"
"What did my sister tell you before she left?"
"She promised that she would return to me."
"Ok," Grace says, her neck cranking upwards to meet my stare, "then let me
ask you this. Do you trust her?"
I nod confidently. "Of course, I do, I trust her. It's just –"
"Stop right there," Grace holds up her hand, interrupting me, "erase those
unnecessary thoughts. If you really trust Erin like you say you do, then stay
right here and wait for her. I know you have an urge to run to her because
we all do. None of us wants her to be near that horrible man, but my sister
is a big girl and a smart one. She knows what she's doing, so trust her."
Her left hand drops to her hip, "Thank you, Caden. I really can't thank you
enough for loving my sister as much as you do. However, Derek is an
obstacle and a fear she must overcome. What he's done has haunted her for
too long. If you run to her now, she'll never have the chance to face her
demons."
Julie comes to stand next to Grace. "I agree. Even before you, Caden, we,"
she tilts her head in Cherry's direction, "have always done our best to look
after her." Julie clenches the fabric of her black dress. "And it doesn't matter
how much I want to be there with her. I think more than anything, Erin
would want us to believe in her. All we can do now is hope that she will
make the right decision."
"I know," I reply quietly, glancing back at the door, "I know." Everything
they said is right, and I realize that more than anyone. That's why all I can
do is stand here and wait. Because there is nothing...
My thoughts leave me when I see the door fling open and out walks a
beautiful woman in a stunning peach dress. I watch as she scans the crowd
before her eyes settle upon my own. Our gaze locks, and I finally get to see
Erin's marvelous smile, one that reaches the corner of her sparkling eyes.
She came back like she promised.
I rush to her, avoiding bodies left and right as I practically run down the
hall. Erin is mirroring my actions, and in seconds we're only a few feet
apart. To my surprise, she quickly erases the space between us and flings
her arms around my neck, pulling me down for a hot smothering kiss. I
meet her with the same intense passion, and I hold her tighter glad that she's
in my arms again.
Moaning, we pull apart, gasping for air while our foreheads rest against one
another. "Wow," I grin from ear to ear.
"Wow indeed," she chuckles, brushing her lips softly against mine. "I'm
back."
I kiss her forehead, the back of my hand tenderly brushing her cheek.
"Yeah, welcome back."

OceanofPDF.com
 CHAPTER 30
Caden

Erin draws my attention to the two people standing in front of us. "Caden,
these are my parents, Kathy and Martin."
I welcome Kathy's handshake first. "Hello Mrs. Cooper, it's a pleasure to
meet you."
"Oh!" she giggles bashfully, "no need to be polite. Call me, Kathy."
"Kathy, it is then." It's astonishing to see how much Grace resembles her
mother. Physically they are almost identical. The only difference is the
mature, well-defined features their mother acquired throughout her older
years. But it's her smile that catches my attention. It's the same soft smile
that I adore on the woman I love. Erin once told me that she was different
from her mother in every way, but I realize now there's a flaw in her
statement. Erin and her mother share a beautiful smile that can light up the
room.
Pivoting left, I brace myself to face Erin's father before shaking his hand
firmly. "Mr. Cooper, it is an honor to meet you as well. Erin speaks very
fondly of you."
"Please call me, Martin," he replies, acknowledging me. "You said that Erin
speaks fondly of me?"
"Yes."
"Really?" He questions, his eyes settling on Erin. "So why is it that I have
yet to hear anything about you?"
Looking down, I catch the side of Erin's flawless profile. Her father's
question intrigues me, and I also want to know why her parents know so
little about us. The only one in my family that isn't aware of our relationship
is Kale, and the only reason is that I wanted us to tell him together. "Erin,
have you not mentioned us to your parents?"
"No, I did…well kind of, I told my mother, but I haven't told my dad about
us yet."
Sadness and disappointment settle over me at her answer. Is there a reason
why she would hide our relationship from her father? Before doubts can
settle in my mind, Erin tenderly snuggles against my side.
"I haven't told him because I wanted to talk to my mother about something
first." She looks up at me warmly. "It's thanks to you that I could finally
find the courage to tell her. However, I haven't had the chance to tell my
father about us, although I can't think why the time can't be now." Looping
our elbows together, she stands tall and proud as she faces him. "Dad, this is
Caden, my boyfriend."
A gigantic grin stretches onto Martin's face. His expression softens, and his
gaze never wavers from his daughter. The depth of his eyes displays
unspoken words of love and happiness for her. She returns his smile. I can
tell Erin understands her father's expression more than anyone else.
"Well then," Martin clears his throat while nodding at me, "I'll leave her in
your care, Caden."
"Thank you, sir. I promise to take good care of her." From the corner of my
eye, I see my parents walking up to us.
Not to my surprise, everyone gets along nicely. Our mothers already knew
one another, but it seems our fathers are meeting for the first time tonight. I
was nervous at first, but with a quirky joke from my father, he had them
cracking up like old buddies.
I feel a light squeeze on my biceps, and I don't have to look down to
understand what Erin is thinking. Seeing our parents interact and getting
along fills our hearts with joy and ease.
Soon though, Kathy returns on stage and successfully auctions off the last
donation of the night. As one event ends, the other begins, it's finally time
for the summer banquet ball. Steadily everyone makes their way to the
underground room of the hotel. I'm about to get up from the chair and
follow the crowd when I'm stopped abruptly by Erin.
"Caden," she says, "go ahead without me."
"Why aren't we going together?"
Erin scans the crowd. "I can't seem to find my friends or sister anywhere.
They left us so we could have some time alone, but then we got distracted
by our parents. Ever since then, I haven't seen them."
"I'm sure they're with Kyle and Zack. I'll give them a call."
Erin grabs my wrist and stops me from taking out my phone. She tilts her
head in the direction of the bar. "I don't think that will help."
I look past her shoulder to see my friends leaning against the bar, each
holding a glass cup.
She pulls us onto our feet. "Go over there and hang out with them for a
while. Since I've returned, you've been glued to my side, and as much as I
love the attention, I'm sure your friends could use some too."
I'm about to disagree when she cuts me off.
"No buts, I'll be fine. I'm going to step out into the hall where it's less
crowded, and I'll give one of them a call." She looks down at her outfit.
"Plus, I'm a complete wreck right now. My make-up is probably all
smudged from crying, this dress is wrinkled in all places, and my hair is
doubtlessly all frizzy and unstylish. Also, those kisses we shared does no
justice on my lipstick."
Grinning wickedly, I wrap my arm around Erin's waist, pulling her against
my hard body. "Maybe you don't need to freshen up. Why don't we skip the
party altogether and head back to my place? Once we're there, we can get as
messy as we want." My brows arch up and down playfully.
Giggling, she pushes against my chest, her eyes twinkling with laughter.
"Only good boys get rewards," Erin whispers seductively before walking
away, "I'll see you in a bit."
As soon as she exits the room, I walk over to the bar. Seeing me approach
Kyle and Zack, raise their glasses, acknowledging my presence.
Zack takes a drink of his whiskey. "Did sweet, adorable Erin leave you
again?"
"Yeah, she's off to find the rest of the girls."
"That's right," Zack replies, "the girls said something about freshening up
for the party or something like that. Damn, it's a hassle being a girl." We all
nod in unison.
"Caden, do you want something to drink?" Kyle asks.
"No, I'm alright. Not really in the mood for alcohol."
I scan the crowd before my attention signals back on Zack. "Now that I
think about it, why are you at the bar with Kyle? There are plenty of
available women tonight. I'm surprised you're not pushing one against the
wall right now."
Zack shrugs. "I could, but I don't want to."
I turn to Kyle in question, "Kyle, what going on?"
With the edge of the cup hovering over his bottom lips, he grins slowly.
"Oh, I think Zack has his eyes set on a very special lady. The only problem
is he doesn't know how to approach her since she's different from all the
other women he's been with. Isn't that right, buddy?"
"Sorry, but you're wrong about one thing. I know exactly how I want to
approach her,"' Zack states, smirking slowly. "I'm waiting for the perfect
time to pounce."
Kyle and I chuckle softly while all of us follow the rest of the crowd to the
ballroom. By the time we arrive, the place is completely packed with
people. The harmony of violins, cellos, and piano surrounds us. The
liveliness of the music has couples swaying to the beat of the melody on the
dance floor. People roam the place, dancing, eating, drinking, laughing, and
enjoying themselves.
"I don't think the girls are here yet," I state.
Zack slings his left arm over my shoulder, leaning his weight against me.
"Loosen up, Caden, it'll be fine." He points to the open bar on our left. "You
know what you need, a drink. I could use another one myself."
"Don't you think you've had enough today?"
He drops his arm, "Hardly. I had my third cup of whiskey earlier. I can still
down plenty more. That means you and Kyle need to catch up, given that
Kyle only had one."
Kyle shrugs knowingly, "You guys know I'm more of a social drinker, so I
think one glass of whiskey is plenty for tonight. You don't necessarily need
alcohol in your system to have a good time. Speaking of a good time," Kyle
nods in the direction of the entrance, "I think the girls are here."
I smile when I see Erin walk through the door with her friends and sister.
Her hair is again styled and gracefully down to her side. The once wrinkled
dress now clings perfectly against her body, and her make-up is faultless.
We watch as they walk to an empty table.
Sighing with happiness, I look between my friends. "I think I'll skip out on
that drink as well. Because I don't know about you guys, but I'm gonna go
claim my girl before some guy even thinks about approaching her."
They chuckle and shakes their heads as they follow me to their table. As we
approach, the magical keys from the piano drift into a soft medley. With
Erin's back turned away, I lightly tap on her right shoulder. My back is bent,
a bright smile shows on my face, and my left palm stretches out in front of
me. I wait patiently for Erin to turn.
Seeing Erin's surprise and joyful expression makes my life meaningful.
She's by far the most breathtaking woman I've ever seen, and she's all I'll
ever need.
"Hello gorgeous, can I please have this dance?"
"Certainly," she replies, resting her hand on mine.
Gripping her fingers, I guide them to my lips, kissing them. Holding her
hand tightly, I lead her on to the dance floor. The last thing I see as I drag
Erin away is Zack and Cherry plus Kyle and Julie following right behind
us. Together with the people on the dance floor, I snuggle Erin against my
chest as she loops her arms around my neck.
"Have I told you how beautiful you look tonight?" I ask, honestly.
"You have, but it never hurts to hear it again. And have I told you how
handsome you look tonight?"
"No, but I'll gladly take the compliment."
"Well, you should because it's true. You have no idea how sexy and
handsome you look in a suit and tie."
Unable to stop myself from smiling, I reply with only the truth. "You know
what they say, 'a man is only as good as the woman he's with.' If I'm
handsome, then it's because of you that I look good in this suit. And if I'm
sexy as you say, then it's because I'm standing next to the most beautiful
goddess in the world."
Teary eyed, Erin rests our foreheads together. "I can't imagine who I might
still be if you weren't in my life. Thank you for loving me and teaching me
how to love. I am the luckiest woman on earth to have found someone like
you. I love you, Caden Williams."
With my heart full of love and happiness, an amount which I never felt
before, my lips descend onto hers while our bodies continue to move.
Unlike before, the kiss is soft and slow. I'm drowning in her scent, taste, and
body, and I know that they'll never be another woman for me.
Erin's eyes slowly open as we pull apart. Our gazes lock, and my hand trail
up to cup her smooth, plump cheek. "And I love you, Erin Cooper."

OceanofPDF.com
 CHAPTER 31
Erin

"Caden," I giggle, kissing him on the lips, "what's the rush?"

His hands never stop taking off my dress as he pins me rougher against our
bed. "I've wanted to take this dress off since I saw you in it. My patience is
running thin."
"We have all night, you know."
He smirks, his fingers slowly sliding up my thigh. "Oh, I know. Tonight,
and tomorrow, I don't plan on leaving this bed or this house."
"You're going to confine me to this house for the rest of the weekend?"
"Exactly," he whispers, as he lifts my bottom from the bed and slides my
dress completely off, tossing it to the side.
I smile, my thumb sliding against his lower lips. "I can't think of a better
way to spend my weekend." Caden's nips my finger before his tongue trails
down the length of it and to the groove of my palm.
"Me neither," he says into my hand. Inch by inch, he kisses a path from my
wrist to the base of my collarbone. And with every kiss, I can't help but arch
my body against him. Each tender contact numbs my body with pleasure,
every scrape of his teeth heats my skin, and every passing second makes me
crave his closeness. He makes me yearn for him like I never have for
another human being.
In a flash, my bra and his shirt are thrown in the same direction as my dress.
Caden's lips latch on to my left nipple, making me moan from the tingles
that shoot directly between my legs.
His large hands roam my body and down to the cup each buttock. Gripping
them tightly, he lifts my bottom and positions himself between my thighs. I
groan loudly when I feel the length of him confined by the fabric of his
dress pants, pressing against my core.
My nails scratch his back while his attention moves to the other breast,
giving it the same pleasure, while the core of our bodies grinds to the same
rhythm. With each hard thrust, I'm whimpering his name, but the pleasure
isn't enough. I want him inside me, claiming me as his all over again.
My hand reaches between us and cups the hardness behind his pants,
making me shudder in delight. I'm the reason for this. I'm the reason he's as
hard as a steel rod right now, he desires no one else but me, and that fact
alone has my pussy throbbing and chest heaving. I have always wanted a
man who loves me for who I am, who can look past my many insecurities
and weight and still fall in love with it all. And I've found him, the very man
who has changed my world. I love him.
I smile to myself, knowing exactly what I want to do next. Repeatedly
Caden has pleasured me, but now I can't wait to return the favor. In one
demanding push, I have Caden pinned between the bed and me, my fingers
hastily unbuckling his belt.
"Erin, what are you doing?" Caden asks in shock.
I grin, pulling his pants and boxer down, his throbbing cock springing
upright. "What does it look like?"
His fingers tenderly weave through my tangled hair. "You don't have to, you
know."
I don't answer. Instead, I grab the base of Caden's shaft, my lips kissing the
tip. Sticking out my tongue, I trail down the length only to stop at the base.
In one quick second, I wrap my mouth around it, forcing myself to take as
much of him as possible. I go until the tip hits the back of my throat before
drawing back, only to engulf him all over again.
"Shit," Caden grunts his fingers now gripping onto my hair, "that feels
amazing."
I take it slow, exploring him with my mouth and stroking the base with my
hands. However, Caden's moans and heavy breathing only adds to my
desire to please him more, and it isn't long before I'm bobbing against his
shaft hard and fast. He thrust deeper into my mouth with each descent,
causing my eyes to sting from the delightful pain. I wrap my lips around the
tip as my eyes dart up to meet his gaze.
A loud and painful growl escapes from the back of his throat as he forces
my lips off his cock, pre-cum dripping down his shaft. "A little more
sweetheart, and I won't last." Caden quickly tugs off my panties before I
straddle him. Pulling me close, he whispers gently against my ear, "I want
us to cum together when I make love to you."
Before I can answer, Caden, positions me over his pelvis and plunges me
down hard on his bare cock, causing us to groan in unison. I sit there on top
of him, his cock completely embedded inside me, the base hitting the folds
of my pussy. We stay there our gazes locking and our bodies connecting
without a word. But words are not necessary, because even without
speaking somehow, we understand what the other one is feeling.
My insides squeeze his shaft while Caden slowly guides my body up only
to drop me down again. Over and over again, he continues to lead me, and
with each soul-shattering movement, he's filling me more and more. It isn't
long before I start matching Caden's rhythm, and I'm riding him with each
powerful thrust.
The room becomes alive with our cries and the echo of skin on skin. I'm
floating, and my head is spinning. I'm lost in the ecstasy of uncontrollable
desires, and I can no longer tell where my cries end and where they begin.
All I feel is Caden, and it's a warmth I hope never to lose.
Kissing me, Caden rolls me on my back, but his hands never leave my hips.
"I love you," he says, his shaft sinking deeper inside of me, "so promise me
you'll never leave me again. Seeing you walk away with another man
tonight was the hardest thing I ever had to do. The thought of you never
coming back to me tears my soul in half. I don't know how I can ever live
without you, Erin."
My eyes shining bright, the palm of my hand rests over the beating of his
heart. "Never again, I promise. I love you so much, Caden, and I will
always belong solely to you."
Our lips meet hungrily at the same time Caden lifts my bottom off the bed
and slams into me repeatedly. I meet each thrust with a yearning of my
own. Harder and faster, he consumes me, marking me his. My body and
heart are made for him, and he's taking all that I have to offer.
Soon my legs begin to quiver, and my chest heaves with each deep breath
I'm trying to take. I feel the build-up of my climax, and I know within
seconds I'll reach the edge. "Caden…I…"
"Together, love…" he whispers, intertwining our hands, "together."
His teeth capture my right ear lobe. In seconds my vaginal walls pulsate
against his cock, and with two hard thrusts, Caden explodes inside of me his
cum pouring into my insides, filling me, making me fuller than I ever felt.
The thought of having Caden's child doesn't scare me one bit. Instead, the
idea of a bundle of joy that is a part of me and Caden only brings me over
the edge. My back arches from the bed as my climax consumes me,
throwing me in a state of pure bliss. I'm riding the waves higher and higher,
and I can tell that Caden is right there with me.
Spent, Caden cradles me against his chest as we catch our breaths after the
earth shattering orgasm. We lie there silently, holding on to each other. The
hardness inside of me softens and slips out. I moan gently when I feel the
warm seed seep out and dampen my inner thighs. To my surprise, Caden
suddenly breaks away and spreads my knees apart until my pussy is in full
view.
Caden swallows hard while his cum continues to slide down my entrance
and onto the bedsheets. "Damn baby, I think that's the sexiest thing I have
ever seen."
I blush while he stares down at me in hunger. And I don't have to look down
to know he's already hard again. I grip his thickened shaft and position it
near my entrance. "Then, you better fill me up again."
He smirks grandly, "I love how sexy you are."
Caden doesn't make me wait any longer before entering me roughly. After
an hour of vigorous lovemaking, we lay cuddled, tired, and content. His
arm cradles my head for support while my index finger slowly makes a
circle on his muscular chest. The tensing of his chest muscles makes me
glance up, "What's wrong?"
"What do you mean?"
"You're not relaxed anymore, is there something on your mind?"
He remains silent for a while before finally answering, "Yes, there is."
I lift myself until our faces are at the same level. "And is there a reason why
you can't tell me about it?"
"No, in fact, it's something I've been meaning to tell you about but have
been too scared to mention. I'm afraid of what you might think of me."
Caden's jaw clenches, his brows dip in worry, and his hand on my hip
trembles ever so slightly, making me extremely concerned.
I have never seen him like this before. What could be so bad that the
thought of telling me makes him break out in cold sweat? My heart sinks,
and my lips quiver. I can't bring myself to look at him in case I break out in
tears. I swallow past the growing lump in my throat as I try my hardest to
ask what I fear the most, "D-did you cheat on me?"
"What?" He exclaims in shock at my question. "No, of course not. Erin, I'll
never do something like that to you. There's no other person for me. I
thought I made that very clear. Do you doubt my love for you?"
"No, I don't," I answer, shaking my head. "I've never seen you like this
before, worried and scared at the same time. I couldn't help but assume the
worst. I'm sorry."
"Don't apologize, sweetheart, because it's me who should be apologizing."
He sighs deeply, his free hand roughly trailing down his handsome face.
"Erin, remember the night you got drunk, threw up all over me, and then we
ended in bed together?"
"Yes."
"Well, I didn't actually tell you the whole truth about that night."
I pause. "What do you mean? What happened then?"
With another deep sigh, Caden begins to tell me about the events I couldn't
recall. He explains how we met at the club, our first kiss, and his desire to
take me home. He told me how he realized how he felt about me the
moment we were sitting in the taxi, how much he loved me and how it
didn't scare him one bit. He told every single detail of that night.
"I knew you had a lot to drink," he continues softly, his eyes overflowing
with sadness, "but I also thought you were fully aware of what you were
doing. I would never have guessed you wouldn't remember anything that
happened that night. I'm so sorry, Erin, I took advantage of you and your
trust. I let you down. All I can do now is hope that you'll forgive me for my
stupidity and continue to love me as I love you."
Caden refuses to look at me, but his hand grips onto mine like his life
depend on it. They tremble ever so slightly, and it breaks my heart to see
him like this. "Caden, my love, look at me," I whisper, resting my free hand
on his white cheek. He slowly turns his head, but his eyes drop low,
avoiding me. "I beg you, please don't avoid my gaze." Hearing my small
plea, he looks up.
"First of all, I'm not mad at you. I won't lie, I'm a bit shocked and
overwhelmed by the truth, but that's it, nothing more, nothing less. I'm more
ashamed about the way I acted than anything else. Secondly, you didn't let
me down, nor did you take advantage of me. You weren't fully aware of
how drunk I was, and you thought our feelings at the time were completely
mutual."
He shakes his head restlessly. "But I did so many intimate things to you, I
practically rap-."
"Shush, don't say anymore, Caden. I know that you would never
intentionally do anything that would hurt me. And if what happened
between us never happened, we might not be here right now. I have
absolutely no regrets, and I don't want you to have any either. Plus, I have a
confession of my own to make."
"You do?"
I nod. "Yes, I do. I had a feeling that you were lying to me about what
happened that night, but I chose to believe in your lie instead of facing the
truth. I didn't want to face the consequences of my actions, so I chose to
ignore it instead. And the reason you lied to me, were you scared that once I
learned the truth, I would run away?"
Caden brushes my hair away from my eyes. "Yes, precisely that. I saw the
fear in your eyes as you waited for my answer, and I knew that if I told you,
you would've found some way to remove yourself from my life. Just that
thought alone frightened me, and I couldn't let you do that. So, I lied." He
smiles down at me. "But you saw right through it, huh?"
"I did."
"Well then, you're quite an actress because you had me fooled."
"So then, will you forgive this actress for lying?"
He kisses me long and hard. "Certainty, I can never say no to you. And can
you forgive me for being a selfish jerk?"
"Yes," I reply, holding him closer, "I can never say no to you either. I'm
aware you planned for us to stay in bed for the rest of the weekend, and
although that sounds fun, I feel like there is something else we need to do
tomorrow."
"What might that be?"
"I think it's finally time to tell Kale about us. He's the only one that doesn't
know. We wanted to tell him together, and I can't think of a better time than
tomorrow."
"You're right," Caden replies, "we can spend the day with him tomorrow
and tell him together."
Caden looks at the clock on the nightstand. Smirking, his fingers inch up
my thigh to settle on my left butt cheek. "And since we technically only
need five hours of sleep to function, that leaves us three full hours of fun
before bedtime."

OceanofPDF.com
 EPILOGUE 1
Erin

"I can't believe today is the big day," I say, looking at myself in the mirror
and admiring the beauty of my wedding dress. My fingers skim over my
veil and diamond earrings before letting the soft fabric engulf my hands as I
slide them along the curves of my hips. Stepping into my heels, I smile with
satisfaction, knowing that my outfit is finally complete.
Cherry walks to stand next to me in a navy-blue bridesmaid dress that flows
elegantly down to her ankles. With a low whistle, she smiles at my
reflection. "Well, hello, gorgeous!"
I chuckle, my face brightening, "I should be the one saying that." I'm not
lying either. Cherry looks fabulous in her dress. Her tanned skin, toned
arms, and slim body mold against the strapless dress to perfection.
"Trust me. No one is going to outshine you today. Caden is going to faint at
the altar."
"Don't over exaggerate Cherry."
"I'm not. He's so deeply in love with you that seeing you this beautiful
might cause him to stop breathing." She smirks, locking eyes with me in the
mirror. "In fact, the knowledge that you guys are finally getting married
today might put him in a coma of happiness."
"A coma of happiness?"
"Yes, exactly that. Erin, he proposed to you four years ago, two months
after your mother's annual summer banquet, and you completely turned him
down."
I chuckle deeply, recalling the memory. "I know Caden wasn't too happy
about my answer. But I let him know that I wasn't comfortable jumping into
a marriage as I did in the past. I love him, and he's everything I've been
looking for, but I wanted us to relax and explore our relationship on a
deeper level. I know we weren't getting any younger, but I needed it to be
done right if I was going to do this. After talking to him, he agreed."
"Yeah," Julie snorts playfully from behind me, "that didn't stop Caden from
proposing to you every year. Plus, that guy knows how to steal a girl's heart.
Every proposal he gave was different, unique, and creative."
"I know," Cherry says. "Like that one time, he took you on an impromptu
trip to Paris, rented out an entire restaurant so that he could ask you to
marry him."
With Cherry on my right, Julie comes to stand on my left. "Or the one time
he surprised you with a room full of your favorite flowers."
"He has done a lot of wonderful things, hasn't he?" I reply, my heart filling
with love.
Julie hugs my side. "But, it was the simplest one that meant the most to
you."
Leaning into Julie, I nod, reminiscing the event. "It meant the most because
it was the same place where I met Caden for the first time. He planned the
timing perfectly. He had waited until all the students were gone, and I was
occupied with cleaning before silently entering the classroom. When I
turned around, he was there on one knee, waiting for me. He simply told me
he loved me and I knew then that that was the moment I was waiting for.
Speaking of relationships," I glance over at Cherry, "how's it going with
Zack?"
She grins to herself, her eyes gleaming bright. "It's going good, very good."
"Oh...do I hear a proposal on the way?" Julie teases.
She blushes, shying away, "Don't be ridiculous, we've only been dating for
two years."
Seeing Cherry blush is like finding gold, and it makes me want to tease her
a bit more. "I don't know about that. I swear I saw a few sketches of
wedding dresses on your desk the other day. You sure the wedding bells
aren't chiming?"
Hands on her hips, Cherry huffs loudly, "There was no such thing."
Julie walks over to Cherry's side and plants her hips against the table. "I still
find it weird that you've only been dating for two years. I mean everyone
knew you guys were attracted to one another, you two flirted non-stop for
like two years. "
Cherry marches over to the oversize bed and plops herself down. Crossing
her arms and legs, she states, "Like I said a thousand times before, it's
complicated."
"It's not complicated," I say, looking at her. "It's simply a game of chase, but
no one is willing to surrender. Face it, you guys are similar, and that
intrigues you, but your personalities occasionally clash."
With a defeated sigh, Cherry shrugs. "What can I do? He has such an
amazing body, and he's so manly. Plus, the sex is amazing." Julie and I
chuckle at her bluntness. "Speaking of Zack, he should be here shortly to
bring me a change of shoes. I left my favorite pair of heels at his place
yesterday. I'll see you girls in a bit." She doesn't wait for our good-byes
before leaving.
Hearing a sniff behind me, I glance back only to see a stream of tears
rolling down Julie's beautiful eyes.
"Oh no," I cry with worry. I frantically reach on top of the drawers to grab a
handful of tissues and use them to dab away Julie's tears. "Why are you
crying?"
Sniffing and softly laughing, she takes the tissues out of my hand. "I'm not
too sure myself. I saw how beautiful you look standing there, and the tears
came before I realized it."
I squeeze her hands gently, showing her how much I care. "Thank you,
Jules. But it's not only me. You have no idea how wonderful you look in
that dress."
Julie looks down at gown. "I look good in it because you're the one who
chose it for me. You always had a knack for finding the perfect outfit that
matches my figure and pale complexion."
"And like I said many times before, you're beautiful exactly the way you
are. The only problem is you try so hard to hide that amazing body of yours
under layers and oversized clothes. I want people to see the beauty I see."
Julie squeezes my hands in return, but she avoids my stare. "Erin I…"
"What is it? You know you can tell me anything. I am your best friend."
She looks back, but her smile is weak. "Yeah, I know. Best friend, I am your
best friend."
Somehow, I feel like Julie is saying those words to herself more than
anything. Concern washes over me when I see a deep sadness in her eyes.
"Are you sure you're alright, Jules?" I ask again.
She nods confidently, but still, it's hard for me to believe her. "Yep. I'm
sorry for being emotional, it's just that I'm so happy for you. I'm satisfied
knowing that you finally found someone you want to spend your whole life
with, someone who will always be by your side." Julie releases my hand
only to rest her palm gently on my cheek. "But before you go, I want to tell
you one more time that I love you. I love you so much, and I can't be
happier that the person you've chosen to love is Caden."
Tears sting the back of my eyes as they prepare to be unleashed. Julie
quickly holds onto my cheeks. She squeezes them together, making my lips
pucker. "No, Erin, you can't cry," Julie shouts, "you'll ruin your make-up."
I fan my eyes with my hands. "I'm sorry, you're right. I can't cry and ruin
the make-up Cherry worked so hard on. Listening to your words brings me
joy but sadness altogether." Opening my arms, I pull her into a warm hug.
"I love you too, and thank you for being my best friend and maid of honor."
"Hmm… am I interrupting?" We pull apart to see that Grace had let herself
in. "Is everything alright?" Grace pauses, and in seconds she's by Julie's
side. "What's wrong? Why are you crying?"
"I'm fine," Julie replies softly.
"Are you sure?" Grace reaches up to brush away a fallen tear. Before she
can make contact, Julie takes a step back.
"Yes," she says, avoiding Grace's lingering gaze.
My face scrunches up in confusion as I observe the weird interaction
between my friend and sister. The intense atmosphere, Julie's reserved
actions, and Grace's painful expression tell me there is something more
going on that I don't know about.
"As long as you're fine, but I don't like to see you cry," Grace says,
interrupting my thoughts. "I was wondering if you can spare me a few
minutes alone with my sister?" Julie nods and quietly exits the room leaving
us alone. "Erin, my amazing sister, you look beautiful."
Though Grace looks equally stunning in her bridesmaid dress, for once, I
don't feel jealous. She is right. I am beautiful. I feel and look beautiful, and
it should be that way. I'm going to accept all the compliments that come my
way.
"Thanks, little sis, your words mean a lot to me."
Grace pouts, "Every time you call me that, it makes me feel like a little
girl."
"Well, you are."
"No. I'm twenty-six now, far from being a little girl."
Laughing, I playfully pinch her nose. "You'll always be a little girl to me
because you're my younger sister."
Grace gives me a bleak smile. "Then will you listen to what your little sister
has to say."
"Of course, I will. You should never have to ask me that question. Tell me
anything you want, I'm all ears."
Grace nervously glances at me, at the door, then the ground before locking
her attention at me again. "Can we sit?"
I lead her to the edge of the bed, and we sit down. "What would you like to
tell me?"
Grace fidgets anxiously, her hands clap tightly together. My attention
heightens as I watch her. Never have I seen Grace so nervous. She is a
strong independent woman who is not afraid to speak her mind and share
her feelings. She's so different from me, and that's what I admire and love
about her. But seeing her like this doesn't fit well with me.
Eyes closed, Grace takes in a deep breath and slowly exhales through her
mouth. She does it two more times before she opens her eyes to meet mine.
"Erin, I am so happy that you have found someone as wonderful as Caden,
a person you want to spend the rest of your life with, and to me, that's
amazing. You had asked me before if I had someone I loved, and I
remember saying I'll tell you when the time is right. I know you're about to
get married, but I can't think of a better time than now, because it's the
beginning of your future and mine. Erin, I found someone whom I love as
much as you love Caden." Before I can question who it is, Grace takes in
another deep breath and continues. "That's why I've come to ask for your
blessing to persuade the woman of my dreams."
"Of course, wait, what?" I cry loudly, my mind racing. Clearly, I heard her
wrong. I shake my head roughly. "Sorry, I thought you said-."
"No," Grace interrupts, "you heard correctly. The person who I want to be
with is a woman, but that woman is also your best friend, Julie."
I freeze as my mind tries its best to keep up with Grace's confession. Julie?
My best friend, Julie? My sister is a lesbian? When? How? A million
questions, thoughts, and words run through my mind, yet not a single sound
escapes my lips.
Jumping up, Grace begins to pace across the room. "I know you're shocked.
You never expected the person I was talking about to be a woman and Julie
nonetheless. But I couldn't help it anymore. I had to tell you. The longer I
hide these feelings, the more I hurt myself, and I hate that. I never expected
this to happen. As long as I could remember, I've never had a preference for
gender. I loved to explore new things, and my sexuality was always a part
of that. Sure, I was attracted to men, but the same applies to women. Then I
met Julie, fell in love, and everything changed. I know this sounds crazy
and –."
"Shhhh..." I whisper, pulling Grace in for a hug, hoping to calm her down.
She was so busy talking and pacing that she didn't hear me approach. As I'm
slowly stroking her hair, I think of every word she said. Only then do I
realize how horrible a sister I have been. This whole time I've been so
concerned about myself that I didn't notice there was someone who needed
me and my support, Grace.
Julie and Cherry have always been my support system. When I was in
trouble and needed them, they were there because they're my friends. I had
them to rely on, but who did Grace have? Friends I didn't know of, maybe?
But she also had me, her older sister, who did nothing but worry about her
damn self. All this time I thought I was suffering alone, little did I know
that my sister was going through the same thing.
I certainly cannot change the past, but I can very well prepare for the future.
I want to be the sister that can make Grace proud. I want to be a person she
can rely on and someone who can truly help her. It doesn't matter to me
who she loves or wants to be with because, at the end of the day, she's still
my sister.
Grace finally relaxes against my hold, and her breathing slows. Gently I
push her arm's length away. "Thank you for telling me. I'm extremely sorry
that I haven't been the sister you needed all these years. That's why from
now on I'll always be here when you need me. Whether the person you love
is a girl or a boy, it doesn't matter. I'm glad you have found someone you
treasure. However, I think it might be kind of hard, won't it?" My brows
arch up in mystery, "I mean Julie's straight."
A single flicker from Grace's shining eyes is the only answer I need, "Oh.
My. God!" I shout, my mind whirling, "Julie is a lesbian!" I laugh loudly at
how oblivious I've been. "It makes sense now. Her lack of interest in men
and her secret love life she refuses to share with us. It all makes perfect
sense. What an illuminating day!"
I feel so incredibly happy for Grace, Julie, and myself. Love is truly a
fantastic thing.
"Please," Grace begs, "don't tell Julie that you know. It's a very sensitive
subject for her. Let her tell you when she's ready."
As much as I want to find Julie and throw my arms around her, Grace has a
point. Julie's my friend, and I'm not going to force her to do something she
doesn't want. Like Grace, when the time is right for Julie, I hope that she'll
tell me. And when that day comes, I'll still be right next to her as her best
friend.
"I promise. However, there is one question I'd like to ask. Do mom and dad
know about this?"
"They do, I told them a few years ago. I made them swear to keep it a secret
because I wanted you to hear it from me."
"Why did it take you so long to tell me?"
She sighs heavily, "You were already going through so much, and I didn't
want to be a burden to you."
"Grace, you could never be a burden to me. You're my sister. No matter
what you do or who you love, it doesn't change the fact that you're an
important existent in my life. I want you to feel like you can rely on me.
Overall though, I'm grateful that you were the one who told me your secret.
She beams, "Thank you. I'm glad I could finally tell you the truth."
I clap my hands together in excitement. I can't stop myself from smiling.
"I'm so excited to see you gals together. You two make such a cute couple."
"I never said we were together," Grace replies sadly, her head hanging low
and looking at the ground, "I said I loved her."
"Wait, that doesn't make sense."
"No, it makes perfect sense," Grace glances up, her eyes full of misery,
"because she doesn't love me."
"How can that be, you're wonderful. Who can Julie possibly like that's
better than you?"
Grace opens her mouth to answer, but a knock on the door diverts our
attention. The door creaks open to reveal our father.
"Sweetie, are you ready?" he asks, coming into view.
I quickly glance down at my wedding gown and giggle. I had completely
forgotten what day it is today and that in a few minutes I'll be married.
Holding up my right index finger, I reply, "Almost, give me a few more
minutes." I turn to Grace. "Tell me who it is."
"Erin, my answer can wait for the future." She grabs my shoulders and
lightly pushes me toward our father before walking away. "However, I think
you made Caden wait long enough. Today is your day, go be the bride you
were meant to be."
I grab onto my father's hand. He guides me toward the back door leading
into the large yard where the wedding will take place. One by one, I watch
as each bridesmaid disappears down the aisle. Everything seems so surreal,
like a fairy-tale.
"Erin."
"Yes, dad."
Fully facing me, he places his right hand on top of mine and pats down
lightly. "Erin, I want you to know that no matter what happens from here on
out, you'll always be my little girl. I am by far the luckiest and proudest
father in this entire world. I knew the day that you introduced me to Caden
that this day would eventually come. I don't doubt that Caden will love you
as much as I do, but just remember that I will always be the one who loved
you first." Hearing him say those words means the world to me. I couldn't
have asked for a better father.
"Thank you, Dad," I reply, giving him a tight hug, "I love you too." Giving
me one last kiss on the forehead, he extends his elbow, waiting for me. I
gently accept his arm. My father opens the door, and before me waiting at
the end of the aisle, is Caden. My future, my love, and my husband.

OceanofPDF.com
 EPILOGUE 2
Caden

*Six years later*

I close the front door behind me, and instantly my identical twin daughters,
Lilia and Lilly, run at me at full speed, a piece of paper in their hands.
Every day they look more and more like their beautiful mother.
"Look! Dad, see what I got on my test!" Lily cries, excitedly bouncing up
and down. She shoves the paper full of different math problems in my face
as I bend down on one knee to see what the fuss was all about.
Her older sister follows her lead, and she's happily showing me a similar
piece of paper. "Daddy, look at mine too."
Happily, I gaze over each sheet and see a big red A+ written on the top right
corner, and a complimentary sticker placed next to it. "Wow, would you
look at that. I have the smartest daughters in the whole world."
"It's because you and mom are always helping us," Lilia says, tucking a
black curl behind her ear. "Lily and I knew it was going to be a hard test,
but we thought that if we studied hard, we could make you and mama
happy."
"Lilia's right," Lily chimes in with a shrug, "but I also really wanted the
sticker. Mrs. James gives the best stickers."
Chuckling, I pull them into a hug and kiss each of their temples.
"Regardless if it's for the sticker or to make your parents happy, I couldn't
be prouder of my lovely girls."
"What's with all the commotion," Erin says, peeking her head from the
kitchen entrance. She locks eyes with us, and she's beaming. "Did they
show you their tests? They did a wonderful job, didn't they?" Erin comes in
full view, and she's wiping her hands on her floral apron.
With the sight of her, my breath hitches and heartbeat accelerate. Even after
all these years, she still drives me crazy. Erin is still as beautiful as the first
time I met her, and she only grows more beautiful with each passing day.
There are days I wake up and wonder how lucky I am to capture the heart
of someone so special. How could I be so fortunate to be the man she calls
her husband and be the father to our four children?
"They did," I say proudly to my daughters before rising and approaching
Erin. I pull her in for a light kiss, and I look down at her with adoration.
"It's because their mother is so smart."
"Or is it because their amazing father takes the time to teach them when
their struggling?" Erin replies.
I look back at our daughters, who are now sitting by the T.V. watching a
cartoon. "Or it can be a combination of both." I scan the room, expecting to
see my three-year-old son, Jake, running loose around the house, but he's
nowhere to be seen. "Where's Jake?"
Erin nods toward the bedroom, "He's napping with Eli in his bedroom. You
know how he is. He loves following his older brother around. Before I
knew it, they were both asleep on Eli's bed.
"That probably means you had time to make dinner?"
She grins before leading me to the kitchen. "You know it and guess what I
made, Erin puts her oven mitts on reaches into the oven to pull out a metal
pan and sets in on the counter, "meatloaf! I made my handsome man his
favorite dinner tonight."
I walk to her, my arms wrapping around her body. "What's the special
occasion?"
"Nothing, I just wanted to make you smile."
Gosh, I love this woman. To this day, I still can't imagine a life without her.
Erin and the little family we made has become my whole world. I can't
believe that once I was a young bachelor who wanted nothing but to enjoy
the single life and the women that filled my bed.
Then out of nowhere, I ran straight into Erin's classroom, and life and my
world completely changed. I learned so many things about myself, my wife,
and what it means to be in love with someone. Erin had turned my world
upside down, and I couldn't care less.
Now here I am standing with the most gorgeous woman by my side and a
wife I love so incredibly much. My chin rests on top of her shoulder, and I
inhale her intoxicating vanilla scent. I tighten my arms around her waist and
hold her close to me. "Thank you, I know I'll enjoy the meal you worked so
hard to cook."
"I'm glad I can make you happy," she whispers contently.
"Simplify holding you in my arms is already enough to make me happy, but
if you're willing to cook my favorite foods for me, then I'm not complaining
either."
She giggles, and her hand reaches back to stroke the side of my cheek.
"And having you and the children in my life is more than enough for me."
I kiss her cheek. "I love you, Erin."
She twirls in my arms and hooks her wrist around my neck. She returns my
kiss and shows me her grandest smile. "And I love you, my wonderful
husband."
I beam down at her, my body filling with great happiness and warmth. I
never get tired of her telling me she loves me. It will never be something I
get used to hearing. "We better wake the boys up and start dinner then." I
grin sleazily at her. "Because once dinner is over and the kids are back to
bed, I'm going to show you and that amazing body of yours how much I
love you."
Erin's smile widens, and she slowly licks her lips, her eyes gleaming with
pleasure. She trails her fingers down my chest down to my navel and
whispers only for me to hear. "I can't wait to have you wrapped around me."
Before I can grab her and taste those lovely lips, she's walking back to the
living room toward the girls. I lock eyes on those luscious hips that sway
confidently with each step, and I know I'm a goner, just like the first time I
laid eyes on her. I'm crazy about her, and I wouldn't have it any other way.

OceanofPDF.com
 ABOUT THE AUTHOR
P.K. LEE
P.K. Lee is a simple girl who believes love comes in all different shapes and
sizes. Her love for sweet and steamy romances encourages her to write
about curvy women who finds their happily ever afters.

Thank you for reading!

OceanofPDF.com